"So when are you going to tell me why we're here?" Angie asked, frowning at the rack of clothes she was going through.

"Angie, you own five pairs of pants and two of them are made of white vinyl.  Your question should be 'Why didn't we do this sooner'?" Callie pulled a shimmering silver top off the rack and held it against Angie's chest.  "Nah." she put it back.

"But why Hot Topic?"  Angie sifted through the various accessories piled up on top of the clothing rack.  She held a cheap necklace up to the dim light.  It was silver with a large red stone hanging from it.  The stone was teardrop-shaped and probably made of plastic.

"Sybil likes it here and it's dimly-lit so she can try on clothes." Callie told her.  Sybil was going through the clearance section, stocking up on ironic t-shirts.

Callie peered at the necklace.  "It's cute."

"I think it's a promotional tie in." Angie commented, reading the label.  "Heartdrinker?"

Sybil's head snapped up.  "That's the new vampire movie in theaters." she said excitedly.  "Callie said we could go see it."

"We will, sweetie, but not opening week."

Angie's frown deepened.  "Isn't that, like, the fifth movie in that series?  How many are they gonna do?  Hasn't it gotten stale yet?"

"But it's soooo good!" Sybil moaned.  "Everyone's waiting for the two main characters to hook up.  They have so much chemistry on screen."

"Four whole movies have passed and they haven't gotten together?" Angie raised an eyebrow.  "That sounds tedious."

"All those romances you read have eroded your patience." Callie told her.  "I think it's kinda sweet."  She pulled another top off the rack and added it to the small pile hung over her arm.  "It's a slow burn, but it allows you to treasure each agonizing moment."

"I think I'll pass." Angie said.  "A little teasing is okay, but after a while you know the writers are just messing with the audience.”

Sybil looked at her aghast.  “You shut your mouth!  They would never do that to us!”

“Whoa, someone’s invested.”

“You have no idea…” Callie remarked, pulling one last top off the rack.  “Okay, time to go to the changing room.”  She put her hands on Angie’s shoulders and herded her into the back.

“But I haven’t picked out anything…” Angie protested.

Callie thrust her pile of clothes into her hands and shut the door of the changing room.  “Make sure you come out so I can see.”

Angie dumped the pile on the bench and sorted through it.  “Callie, half this stuff isn’t going to fit me.” she complained.

“Yes it will, just try.”

She picked up a black corset edged with lace.  About two dozen hooks kept it closed in the front.  “I can’t wear this.”

“Yes you can, it zips in the back.”

Angie turned it over, discovering the zipper.  “Oh.  Well then.” she unzipped it and pulled her t-shirt over her head.  “My bra straps will show, though.”

“You’re not wearing your black one?”

“No, it’s laundry day.”

“Then just take it off, the top should support you.”

Angie managed to get herself into it, but was not flexible enough to zip it more than halfway.  “Grrrr.”

Sybil knocked on the door.  “Lemme help.” she offered.  Angie unlocked the door and opened it.  Sybil stepped in with her, moving to her back.  “Can you lift your arms?”

“Like this?” Angie lifted her arms up to her head, elbows bent.

“Perfect.  Hold still.”  Sybil zipped her up carefully.

There was a click and Angie looked at Callie, who had her phone out.  “Hey!” she reached for the phone and Callie pulled it out of her reach.  “What are you planning on doing with that?”

“Planning?” Callie arched a brow innocently.  “I was just going to keep this for myself.”  She tapped her cheek with one finger, turning her eyes skyward.  “Though I guess I COULD send it to Gabriel…”

“Don’t be stupid.”  Angie tried again to snatch the phone.  “He doesn’t want to see,” She tried once more. “something like that.”

Callie laughed.  “Be careful, you’ll make my finger slip.” She pressed her thumb on the screen deliberately.  “Oops.”

Sybil hugged Angie from behind.  “Don’t worry.  It looks good on you.”

Her cheeks reddened.  “You can see my scar though.” she said softly.

Sybil peered over her shoulder and looked down.  There was a pale pink scar on her chest between her breasts.  “You can’t really notice it unless you’re looking for it.” she assured her.

"Yeah, but he knows it's there."

"Then let's find a different one that covers it." Sybil smiled encouragingly.

"All right..." Angie let Sybil help her go through the rest of the tops.  They tried on a bunch together till Angie found a few she approved of.

Callie watched them, smiling warmly.  Sybil was developing well as a new vampire.  Angie was certainly helping her with social interactions.  There were times when Sybil didn't realize her own strength, she needed to be around someone like Angie so she could learn gentleness.

They left the store each carrying bags.  Sybil pulled her hood up, keeping the light off her skin. It would still be a little while more till her skin toughened up and she could bear bright manufactured light.

“I love Angie so much.” Sybil whispered to Callie.  They slowed and let Angie walk ahead.  “Did I love her before?”

“You got along pretty well.” Callie told her.  “Though you were more fascinated by Gabriel.”

“Who?”

“Angie’s roommate.”

Sybil’s expression was confused.  “Angie has a roommate?”

    “Yes, she does.  You’ve seen him in her apartment.”  Her confused expression deepened.  “Who did you think he was?”

She shrugged.  “I don’t know, her boyfriend maybe?”  Her expression cleared.  “Oh, I see now.  She lives with her boyfriend.  Wow, it must be serious.”

“Trust me, you have no idea.  You have absolutely zero chance with Angie.” Callie laughed.

Sybil’s expression quickly changed.  “I love Angie, but she’s just a kitten.  She’s my friend.”  She grabbed Callie’s arms, stopping her in place.  “The only one I want is you, Callie.”

Callie had a height advantage of a few inches over Sybil, but that didn’t make the new vampire’s gaze any less intimidating.  Callie felt her heartbeat quicken just a bit.  “Sweetie…”

“Hey you lovebirds!” Angie called, at least a dozen feet ahead of them.  “Get your heads out of the clouds!  I wanna hit the food court!”

“I’m going to remember this the next time she’s having a moment with her boyfriend.” Sybil said firmly.

"I hope I'm around to see that in person." Callie commented.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

When Angie got back to the apartment, Gabriel was awake and sitting in the living room.  The TV was muted and he was staring at his phone.  His expression was not amused.

“What’s the matter?” She tried to keep her voice casual, but it just went to a higher pitch.

“I’ve received a disturbing text message.” he answered, not looking up.

She dropped her shopping bags on the floor by the counter.  “If it bothers you, just delete it.” she said irritably.

“I do delete them, but she just sends more.  When I block her number, she just changes it.”

This news made Angie pause.  “Wait, who’s texting you?”

He looked over and gave her an incredibly pained expression.  “Desyre.  She won’t let me have any peace unless I go to one of her shows.”

Desyre was a vampire Gabriel had turned when he was much younger, back before he fully understood that when someone was turned into a vampire it killed the person they were before.  They had run into each other by pure chance in a Police Station at the beginning of summer, and Gabriel had been desperately avoiding her since.

“Is she back in New York?”  Angie gathered up the dishes and bottles from yesterday.  Butcher gave her a discount when she rinsed out the blood bottles and brought them back to his shop.

“Worse,” Gabriel said with a groan.  “She’s heading to Paris.  We’ll have to put off our trip.”

She dropped the dishes into the sink loudly.  “But I already bought the tickets.” she protested.

“You'll have to return them.”

“No way!  Those are non-refundable, first-class tickets.  I am NOT eating that cost.” she jabbed a finger on the countertop to make her point.

“I’ll pay you back.” he said dismissively.

She started panicking.  “No, no we have to go.”  She hurried around the counter and knelt down next to the sofa chair so she was at eye level with him.  “Nora’s school is doing Sleeping Beauty and she’s got the lead and I promised her we would come see it.”  She put both hands on the arm of the chair and gave him a pleading look.

He laid his phone face down on his chest and sighed.  “I’m sure there will be other plays.” He gave her a serious look.  "Besides it will be in French, how will you understand what's going on?"

"It's Sleeping Beauty, I'm sure I can manage."  Angie’s eyes widened dramatically.  “Nora got the LEAD PART.  She’s playing the prince.”

“Isn’t the titular character the lead?” he asked in confusion.

She rolled her eyes.  “Please.  She spends three quarters of the play asleep.  They put a doll on the stage for most of it.  Nora’s gonna fight the evil witch.”

“I suppose that does sound interesting…” he hedged.

She leaned her face close to his.  “Doesn’t it though?  We definitely can’t miss it.”

His eyes narrowed.  “And how do you expect me to avoid Desyre long enough to actually enjoy it?”

“I’ll do whatever I can to make sure she doesn’t mess with you.” Angie promised solemnly.

His expression turned shrewd.  “No matter what?”

“No. Matter. What.” She closed her eyes and drew a cross over her heart.

"What if she decides to sneak into my room while I'm sleeping?  Are you willing to stay with me to make sure?" He injected a note of teasing into his voice.  He knew from past experience that Angie was shy of these types of situations.

This time she wasn't fazed, however.  "I highly doubt she's as desperate for you as you seem to think." she told him reasonably.  She stood up and headed back to the kitchen.  "It sounds to me like she just wants to get a rise out of you."

"Probably that too." he muttered, looking back at his phone.

He began clearing out his text messages.  There was one from Calypso that he almost deleted in his haste.  Most likely he hadn't noticed it when it first arrived due to the deluge of texts from Desyre.

He considered it for a second, debating whether or not to open the picture file.  It was probably another candid photo of Evangeline eating something bad for her health.  For some reason, Calypso found her human friend's eating habits strangely fascinating.

Evangeline was busy washing the dishes at that moment.  He decided taking a look couldn't hurt.

As soon as he saw the image he regretted opening it.  It had obviously been taken without her knowledge.  Why did Calypso feel the need to do these unnecessary things?

He deleted the picture, but he wouldn't be able to erase it from his memory.  Already his mind was lingering on the details.  The pleasing shape of her waist, the stark contrast between the black lace and her pale skin...

'The line between cute and creepy behavior is not a fine one.' He texted to Calypso.  'You should know better.'

‘I jst do the bad stuf so u dont have 2 ~_^’ she texted back. ‘sum1 neds to rock this boat’.

‘Stop meddling.’

He pocketed his phone and stood up.  If the Paris trip was definitely on, then he had some preparations of his own to make.

“Going out?” Evangeline asked over the running water.

“Just a quick trip to Nelson’s.”  There was a tailor on the Lower East Side that Gabriel had grown fond of using.

"Kay, I’m gonna start getting everything together that we’ll need.”

"We have two weeks." he reminded her.

"And if we put everything off, those two weeks are going to disappear out from under us."

He gave her a suspicious look while he pulled on his scarf and long coat.  "That sounds awfully sensible coming from the woman who eats breakfast cereal out of the box at eleven PM."

"That's me.   A living enigma."

"I see, I'll have to remember that."  He opened the door, putting on his hat before stepping out.  "I won't be gone long."

"Take care of yourself." she called back cheerfully.

He paused in the doorway and looked back at her.  Was this the first time she'd said that to him?  He couldn't recall.  It was just four words, but they made him feel... warm.  "I will." he promised, and left.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Gabriel stopped at Dolce & Dolce before going to the tailor.  This is where he would pick up what he needed fitted.  While he browsed he talked to Calypso on his cellphone.  “You’re definitely seeing a party in Paris?” he asked, making certain.

“Oh yeah, super fancy, definitely not at the school.” she confirmed.  “I really wish I could go with you, it’s not fair that I miss out BOTH times.”

“There’s no way Sybil will be able to make that trip.” he reminded her.  “It would end in a bloodbath.”

“I know that,” Calypso whined in his ear.  “but I’m still allowed to be upset and jealous.  Why are you asking about the party anyway?  Aren’t there more pressing concerns I could be putting my amazing future predicting abilities towards?”

She was of course talking about the Smythe brothers, two vampire doctors that were most likely conducting shady experiments using both vampires and humans.  Franz Smythe was currently in Paris, nestled in the safety of The Black Rose, Paris’ all-vampire crime syndicate.

“No, I don’t trust your abilities for something so important.” Gabriel told her.

“That hurts me.  Deeply.”

“The Devil’s in the details, and those are what slips past you every time.  It’s better to be operating without assumptions.”  He frowned at the rack of suit jackets he was going through.  “Just tell me you’re certain about the event.”

“Well, it’s definitely black tie.  Why are you so interested anyway?”

Gabriel flagged down a salesman.  “Do you have this in pinstripe?” he asked, holding up a vest.  The salesman gestured for Gabriel to follow him.

“You’re shopping, aren’t you?  You’re using this as an excuse to buy yourself a new suit.”

“I don’t need an excuse to buy a suit, Calypso.”  Using a series of gestures Gabriel and the salesman went through his options.

“Is this because Angie’s already seen all the suits you own?  Are you perhaps hoping to impress her with fancy dress?”  Calypso’s voice took on a teasing tone.

“Why would I feel the need to impress Evangeline?”

Calypso gasped loudly.  “I’m right aren’t I?  You always ask intentionally vague questions when you’re trying to hide something.  Hold on, I think I need to lay down.  Everything’s happening so fast…”

Gabriel pulled the phone away from his ear and rolled his eyes.  The salesman gave him a sympathetic look.  “This, and this.” Gabriel indicated his choices.  “Ties, next.”  He put the phone back to his ear.

“...all my babies are growing up right before my eyes.”

“You’re delirious, Calypso.”

“Deliriously happy, you mean!”

“I don’t understand you.”

“Look, it’s true that I may have been against you and Angie getting together in the past, but recent and future events have turned me into a supporter.”

“How generous of you.” he said blandly.  “I’m pleased to disappoint you, though.  There is no grand romance occurring on the floor above you.”

“That must frustrate you to no end.” Calypso purred.

“If you think that, then you haven’t been paying attention.”

“Or maybe, and this is a wild thought, I’ve been paying closer attention than you realize.”

“I’m going to hang up now.”

“Hold on, just one more thing.  I know how much you hate spoilers, so just take this as solid advice.  You can make all the special efforts you want, but in the end they won’t affect the outcome.  That doesn’t mean they won’t go unnoticed, though, so be careful.”

“That was the least helpful advice you’ve ever given me.”  He hung up and pocketed his phone.  He focused his attention back to the task at hand.  “What do you have in red?”

xxxXXXxxx

AN: Leave a comment or a review! I wanna hear what you think!

 

2: 2 - Domesticated Disturbances

Angie knocked on the apartment door.  “Mom, I’m here to get the rest of my stuff.” she called loudly.  She’d moved out of her mother’s apartment way back last winter, but hadn’t been able to get all of her possessions to Katrina’s house conveniently.  Now that she was only a borough away, she felt it was time to finally finish clearing her old room out.

The door opened, but it wasn’t her mother that answered it.  Arthur Statton opened the door and greeted her with a small wave.  “Evangeline, come in.”  He wore a white T-shirt that was tight over his broad chest and shoulders.  His faded jeans had a hole in the knee and a reddish-brown stain that might have been blood.  His gray hair was brushed neatly and she couldn’t detect a hint of alcohol on him.

Angie narrowed her eyes at him.  She pushed past rudely and walked into the kitchen.  “Mom!” she called loudly.

“Viv’s in the shower right now.”  He closed the door and slid the chain lock back into place.  “She told me to let you in when you got here.”

Indeed she could hear the sound of running water coming from the bathroom.  “What are you doing here?” she asked, turning towards him.

“Chris was suddenly pulled overseas, so I thought it would be best to keep an eye on Vivian till we were sure no one related to Franz Smythe was after her."

"Stop calling her Vivian." Angie told him irritably.  "And I never want to hear you call her Viv again.  She's not Vivian Garcia anymore, she's Vivian Eklund.  Mrs Eklund to you."

"Yes, I know she was married." he said calmly.  "If she had a problem with me using her first name, I'm sure she would have told me."

"You can't just decide to get all cozy with her at your convenience." She jabbed her finger angrily in his direction.

"I'm not trying to intrude on your family, Evangeline.” He kept his voice at a reasonable tone.  “I know I wasn't there for you growing up, but I want to be here now."

"No." she said stubbornly.  "You had two decades to decide to show up, but you didn't."

"I'm willing to do whatever I have to, to show you that I'm serious.  I can't make up for the past, but you still have a long future ahead of you."

"That's the thing, I don't care if you're serious. Yeah, you gave me your kidney.  Good job, finally acting like a father.  Bravo.  But that's done now.  Go crawl back where you came from."

Arthur picked up the tissue box off the table and held it out to her.  She looked at in confusion.  Then she felt the tears on her face.

"God dammit."  She grabbed a tissue and turned away, wiping at her cheeks.  It was stupid, that this worthless man would get her flustered like this.  He didn't mean anything, no matter what he said or did.

She felt his hand on her shoulder, warm and comforting.  "It's not a good reason, but I had a reason." he told her softly.  "The last thing I wanted was to drag those monsters into your lives."

"They're not all monsters." she said stiffly.

"I'm starting to see that now..."

"You almost killed Gabriel."

"I can apologize to him, too, but it won't make up for that either."  He stepped in front of her and bent down so that he could see her face.  "I really am sorry."

His brown eyes, that were just like hers, were sincere.  "I'm not ready to forgive you." she told him.

"I know, and I'll be here anyway.  Until you do, or even if you never do."

She nodded and he took a step back.  The bathroom door opened and Vivian stepped out, bathrobe tied loosely and her hair wrapped in a towel.

"Evangeline, when did you get here?" she asked, stepping into the kitchen.

"Just now."

Vivian took a look at her face and frowned.  "Are you causing more trouble?"

"How about I make you ladies some tea?" Arthur offered, removing himself from the conversation.

"Good idea."

"Mom."  Angie herded her mother back into living room.  "Mom what are you doing?"  She closed the front of her mother's robe more securely.  "You're going to give him the wrong impression like this."

"You think so?" she said hopefully.  "I think he's a bit dense, if you ask me.  I've been walking around like this for two days."

"Mom no, just stop.  I don't like where this is going.  At all."

"That's not really up to you now, is it?" Vivian challenged her.

"He ditched you, Mom.  With a kid.  For two decades."

"That's all water under the bridge now."  She waved a hand dismissively.  "He had a good reason, didn't he?  Vampires."  Her amber eyes widened.  "Sounds like a big deal, if you ask me."

She was peering over Angie's shoulder.  Angie glanced into the kitchen.  Arthur was hunting in a bottom cabinet for the kettle.

"Ew, Mom no.  Seriously.  Stop."

"Honey, do you know how hard it is to meet someone when you're working the graveyard shift at the hospital?" Vivian asked her seriously.  "He's smart, handsome, and knows how to fix the sink.  You think I'm going to pass something like that up?"

Angie put her hands to her temples.  "Okay, I am officially done with this conversation.  I'm withdrawing now, before I throw up."

"Oh good, we can talk about you and Gabriel."

Angie growled in frustration.  "And you wonder why I don't come by more often..."

Vivian walked with her to her old room, which was mostly bare by now.  There were a few boxes left on the bed and a bag of clothes.

"All I'm saying is that he's an absolute sweetheart.  He rescued you from that awful place.  I adore him for that."

Angie gritted her teeth.  "It's not like that between us.  We're friends."

"Look, he might be a centuries old monster, but he would die for you.  Don't you think he deserves a chance?"

"What chance?" Angie asked in frustration.  "He doesn't want a chance.  He's never showed any real interest in me."  Her mind went back to Desyre's concert in the middle of summer.  He'd fought through Desyre's security team to reach her.  She recalled the way he'd hooked one finger through the ring on her collar, his head bent towards hers, his eyes dusky.  Her face went red at the memory.  "He plays around as a joke sometimes, but that's it."

"How are you so sure?  Have you talked about it?" Vivian pressed her.  "It's okay to talk to me about this kind of stuff, you know that."

Angie sighed heavily.  "If it will get you off my back."  She ran a hand through her short hair.  "He said I was a bad kisser."

"He said that to you?" Vivian asked in disbelief.  "All blunt like that?"

"No, he made a joke about it." Angie's shoulders sank at the more recent memory.  "He said I needed a lot of practice."

Vivian put a sympathetic hand on her shoulder and shook her head slowly.  "I used to wonder why you were so dense about relationships, but after spending three days with your father I'm convinced it's genetic."

"Mom!  Are you really making fun of me?  Now?"

"Hon, I'm pretty sure he meant that you needed more practice WITH him.  As in, he wanted you to kiss him more."

“Mom, that’s ridiculous.” Angie dismissed her.  “He-”  She paused, her heart skipped a beat.  “You really think so?”

“Yes I do, and you should take him up on that advice.”  Vivian pulled the towel off her head and put a hand in her dark brown hair, straightening it.

Angie’s face flushed bright red.  “I’ve got some thinking to do.” she said weakly.

“Well if you need me, I’ll be in the kitchen trying to seduce your father.”

“Mom, please!”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Callie breezed into Gabriel’s apartment, heading for the refrigerator.  "I just need to borrow a few bottles off you." she announced cheerfully  "Sybil drinks more than I expected.  I'll pay you back, don't worry."

"That's fine." Gabriel said from the living room.

Callie lifted her head, confused.  Nothing she did was ever fine with him.  Where was the biting remark about not seeing her blood shortage coming?  She peered over the counter at him.

He sat hunched over in the sofa chair, a trashy romance novel in his hands.  He was reading it, though his expression was one of great annoyance.  "Is that one of Angie's vampire books?" Callie asked.  She placed a bottle in the microwave and pressed a few buttons.

"Is it?  I found it stuffed under the seat cushion."

"And you just decided to start reading it?"

"I was bored."

"You don't look like you're enjoying yourself."

"It's terrible.  Is this really Evangeline's?"  He checked his progress.  He was only about a third of the way through, but he felt like throwing it out the window.  "How is this a bestseller?"

Callie leaned on the counter, sipping a warm bottle of blood.  "Have you gotten to one of the bookmarked pages yet?"

He checked.  "No, the first one is still about ten pages away."

"Skip ahead a bit."

He looked skeptical as he turned the pages.  He started reading again and his eyebrows pressed together.  Then he leaned back in the chair and his expression cleared.

“I’ll just leave you two alone.” Callie’s voice was amused.  She headed for the door.

“Wait, do you have a pen?”

She pulled one out of her pocket and tossed it to him.  “Keep it in exchange for the blood.”

He caught it without looking up.  “All right.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie sorted through the rest of her things, taking only the stuff that she could actually use.  Surprisingly, a lot of her High School clothes still fit her.  In the end she only left behind one of the boxes.  She marked it for charity.

“Mom, what are you going to do with my old room?”  Angie carried the garbage bag full of clothes into the kitchen.  She was happy to see her mother had decided to get dressed.

“I was thinking Arthur could use it for now, instead of sleeping on the couch.” she answered, sipping a mug of tea.

“I really don’t mind the couch.” Arthur gave Angie a furtive look.  “I don’t want to intrude long.”

“You’re not intruding, don’t be silly.  Didn’t you say that your landlord was kicking you out of your place?”

Angie crossed her arms over her chest and gave him a glower.

“I really don’t think I should take Evangeline’s room.” He said hastily.  “I can find a new place quickly.”

“It’s not her room anymore, is it?” she said imperiously.  “She’s got her own place now, with her vampire boyfriend.”

Angie’s face went bright red.  “Mom!”  Vivian sipped her tea with a smile.  “Geez, stop treating me like a teenager.”

“My darling, a year ago you WERE a teenager.”

“Vivian, you shouldn’t tease her.” Arthur stepped in.  Angie felt a small wave of relief.  “Evangeline’s relationship with Gabriel is purely platonic, right?”

“That’s right.”  She nodded in agreement, but didn’t like the steely look in his eye.  It was bad enough dealing with her mom, she didn’t need her father suddenly becoming overprotective of her.  Changing the subject now was probably a good idea.  “I just have one more box and that’s the last of my stuff.”

“I’ll help carry it down to the car.” Arthur offered.  “The elevator is out again.”

“That thing never works right.”  Angie went back to her old room to retrieve the box.

Arthur lifted the box up onto one shoulder and took the bag, leaving Angie with nothing to carry.  She sighed and held the door open for him.

Once they were out of earshot from her mom, Arthur spoke again.  "Things ARE platonic between you and Gabriel, correct?"

Angie bit back another sigh.  "What does it matter to you anyway?"

"Because I care about what happens to you.  Attempting a relationship with him would only leave you heartbroken.  He might be ‘reformed’ now, but when you were a baby he was killing people.”

Angie paused on the stairs.  “Wait, what?  No he wasn’t.”

“I’ve read the reports other hunters have done on him.  He’s vicious, and completely without remorse.”

“That’s impossible.  That’s not Gabriel.”

He gave her a look that was dead serious.  “Look, he might act tragic and attractive, but you can’t turn a blind eye to his past.”

“No, I mean it is literally impossible.  Don’t you remember?  Katrina had him locked in her attic for five decades.”  She held up five fingers to illustrate her point.  “He wasn’t out killing anyone when I was a kid.”

Now Arthur was confused.  “Those records are tied to his fingerprints.  It had to have been him.”

“Well, they’re wrong.  Before Katrina locked him up he was with Nora, and yeah she was pretty damn evil, but Gabriel wasn’t out killing people on his own.  The way I look at it is that he’s done enough time to be given a chance.  That’s fifty years of solitary confinement, by the way.  In a box just big enough to lay down in and buried in a stone tomb.”

“Then whose records did we pull?”

She shrugged.  “I don’t know, but it’s obvious there’s a mistake in there.  You’re confusing Gabriel with someone else.”  She continued down the stairs.

He followed her quickly.  “That doesn’t mean there aren’t other problems in starting a relationship with him.  He’s lived for centuries, what can you even talk about?”

Angie reached the landing and whirled around.  “We talk.  About a lot of things, actually.  I know a bunch of things he doesn’t, like how to properly format a hard drive and how to set up a Netflix queue.  He’s never been to high school, so he doesn’t know what that’s like.  Just because he’s been around longer it doesn’t mean he’s done everything and we have nothing to share with each other.”

She was starting to rant, but she didn’t care.  “We’re not going out, but the way you’re talking it’s like we can’t even relate to each other or be friends.  And that’s just not true!  We play video games together, and I can kick his ass in Tekken.  We have different tastes in TV shows, but there are a few we watch together.  I’ve been introducing him to all kinds of music.  We’re different, like any two people are.  We get along most of the time, and sometimes we don’t, but we always work it out.  That doesn’t seem strange or alien to me, that seems normal.”

Arthur looked surprised.  Angie’s jaw was set and her eyes were hard.  “I’m sorry.” he told her sincerely.  “I know you’re an adult now.  I have this need to protect you recently and I’m still trying to deal with it.”

She looked to the side.  “I’ll accept your apology.  I do realize that Gabriel has lived more than a few lifetimes, but I just consider it part of the vampire package.  If he doesn’t feel weird about it, then I won’t either.”

“I understand now.  I think the only real problem I have is with him hopping around in one family.  No matter what, that’s a bit skeevy if you think about it.”

“What are you talking about?” Angie said sharply.

“You know, the whole thing with Katrina.”  Arthur looked nervous, plus his cargo was feeling heavier by the second.  He continued down the next flight of stairs.

“Katrina and Gabriel were never together.”  Angie followed him closely.  “She hunted him.”

“Maybe it was just a rumor, then.”  He shrugged.

“Wait, what were these rumors about, exactly?”  Gabriel’s wife had always been jealous of Katrina.  Could that jealousy had been founded on more than just blind suspicion?

Arthur was wishing he’d never opened his mouth, now.  “Just that their relationship wasn’t entirely as it seemed.  Everyone gossips, even hunters.  I wouldn’t put too much stock into it.”

They were silent the rest of the way to the car.  Arthur put her things into the trunk gratefully.  He rubbed his sore shoulder.

“I would be careful staying with Mom.” Angie figured she should warn him.  “She’s going to try and get her hooks into you.”

He looked confused.  “What?  No, that can’t be.  I’m just looking after her for a little while.  I’m sure I’m just a nuisance to her.”

“Wow, this must be how Callie feels sometimes when she talks to me.” she marveled.

“What?”

“Nevermind.  Listen, why are you going to all this trouble for Mom anyway?”

His expression turned hesitant.  “Isn’t that obvious?  I still love her.”

“Still?  You mean you loved her back then, too?”  Despite her best efforts, she could feel her heart softening.

“Pretty much since I met her.”  He smiled.  “There’s no one in the world like her.  Just knowing that she existed gave me courage through some rough times.  It’s no lie that it’s saved my life a few times.”

“Well, you’re both adults, so I guess you guys can do what you want?”  Angie was feeling weird.  How come she never had to deal with normal situations like most people?

“I’m pretty sure she’s just tolerating me for now.” Arthur assured her.  “She’ll get fed up with me in a day or two and I’ll go back to checking up on her every now and then like I used to.”

 He was so different from when she’d first met him.  He had been harsh and gruff back then.  That was probably how he had to be, in order to kill.  “Is this what you’re like sober?” Angie asked him seriously.

“Yes?” he asked in confusion.

“Then I don’t mind you.”

His smile was warm.  “Can I have a hug, then?” he asked hopefully.

“Don’t push it.”

“Fair enough.”

He opened the driver’s door for her and she slid behind the wheel.  “Seriously though, I wasn’t kidding about Mom.”

“Thanks for the warning.”  He shut the door and waved goodbye.

Angie slipped the key into the ignition and the car roared to life.  “Honestly, there’s no way I’m that dense.  Mom’s exaggerating.” she muttered to herself as she drove off.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Gabriel could tell something was bothering Evangeline as soon as she walked in the door.  She didn’t leave him in suspense long.  “Tell me something.  Did you ever sleep with Katrina?” she demanded as she shut the door.

He stood up, looking deeply surprised, then confused.

“Well?”

“Hold on, I’m thinking.”

“You don’t remember?!” she asked incredulously.

He put a hand to the bridge of his nose while he concentrated.  “I don’t know, it’s been over half a century.  No?  Probably no.”

“Oh my god.  You really have no idea, do you?”

“Most likely the answer is no.”

Angie leaned both elbows on the kitchen counter and put her head in her hands.  “I can’t believe this…” she moaned.

“Why are you asking me now all of a sudden?”

“Because I feel like this is something I should know.”  She lifted her head and looked at him.

He still looked bewildered.  She couldn’t remember the last time she’d seen him flustered.  “You didn’t ask before.”

“It didn’t occur to me before now.  Obviously.”

“Is there a problem?”

She rubbed her temples.  “I guess not.  I just… I don’t even know anymore.”

He walked into the kitchen and she moved to the living room.  She wasn’t up to getting her stuff out of the car yet.  She plopped herself down into the sofa chair and let out a long breath.

Her copy of 'First Blood' was sitting on the coffee table next to a ballpoint pen.  She stared at it in trepidation.  Wasn’t that book supposed to be under her bed?

She glanced at Gabriel, who was looking in the fridge.  She reached over and reclaimed her book slowly.  She flipped through the pages and found writing in the margins.  Also some words and sentences were crossed out.  An entire paragraph was scribbled out with the word ‘NO’ written over it in bold.

Indignation flared up in her chest.  How DARE he deface her favorite book?  He’d had a problem with every single love scene, from what she could tell.  Her embarrassment was quickly turning into fury.

He was still in the kitchen, heating up a bottle of blood.  She tried deciphering his ‘notes’.

His handwriting was tiny, so she couldn’t quite make out what he’d written in the margins.  She squinted in agitation, bringing the book closer to her face.

After the first few sentences her eyes went wide.  She closed the book with a snap.  This was definitely something she would have to continue at another time.

She put the book back on the table and stood up.  She really shouldn’t leave her stuff in the car, anyway.

xxxXXXxxx

AN: Leave a comment or a review!  I wanna hear what you think!

3: 3 - Infrequent Flights of Fancy

“This is wrong." Clara's eyes were blue orbs of doubt.  "We shouldn't be doing this."

"Then what's the point in being right?" Damien asked her tragically.  His black hair fell over his eyes, shading their lustful red glow.

"What if someone discovers us?"

"Then I will protect you, my princess."

"I'm not your princess, Damien." she said, devastatingly sad.  "I'm just a reincarnation of her.  I have some of her memories, but I can never live up to her grace and beauty."  She let out a long, sad sigh.  "Not in your heart."

"No!" Damien objected powerfully.  He grasped his shirt in his fist, right over his heart.  "Never say that.  You may not be my former love, Princess Clarissa, but I know now that the love I had for her was a mere candle flame in a typhoon.  I know in my heart that I was always meant to be with you."

^- I don't even know the words to describe all the things wrong with this.

Clara's heart thudded in her chest, a siren call to his lustful hunger.  He wrapped his arms around her small waist tightly.  "No, we can't." Clara protested.

"I'm sorry my love, I cannot quell my desire any longer." He cried mournfully.

^- She said 'no' twice already.  He is either an imbecile or a cad.  Or both.

Damien’s lips pulled back over his fangs, which glinted like daggers under the light of the full moon.  He lowered his head and sank his teeth into the tender flesh between her heaving breasts.  He drank her delicious nectar, which fueled his monstrous desires.  NO

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

"Make sure you have everything."  Gabriel called to Angie from his room.

"I do have everything!" she called back from her room.

He wheeled his suitcase over to the apartment door and went to check up on her.  "Do you have your passport?" he asked.  Her door was open, but he didn't enter.

She was squishing the cover of her small suitcase down so she could zip it closed.  "Yes!  Do you have yours?"

His hands patted his pockets.  "No." He ducked back into his room.

    They emerged from their rooms at the same time.  Evangeline pulled her suitcase behind her.  Her carryon hung off one shoulder.  "Why does our flight have to leave at six AM?" she moaned.

She pulled on a light jacket and waited till he was done donning his hat, coat, gloves, and scarf.  During the elevator ride her eyes kept drifting closed.

They loaded everything into the car.  "You can drive." she told him as she opened the passenger's side door.  "I need some more sleep." She yawned loudly.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

They arrived at the airport with plenty of time to spare, so Angie dozed a bit more in the waiting area.  She leaned against Gabriel’s arm while he finished reading her book.  There were so many problems with it, and the ending was unsatisfying in every way possible.  He would tear the last few pages out and shred them if he could move his right arm.

Final boarding was called and he nudged her.  She grabbed his arm for support and made her way blearily to the gate.  Once they were seated on the plane, she was fully awake.  She took her book back from him while he settled down into his seat.  A helpful stewardess gave him a blanket and Angie pulled down the window shade just as the sun was rising.

She read the rest of his notes, becoming more irritated as she went.  

^- Clara means 'bright' or 'clear', not 'dense as a brick’

^- I'm fairly sure gravity doesn't work in this manner

^- If your plot is to break both of Clara's legs, then you are a cunning bastard.  I would never have seen that coming

^- Gravity, again.  I know it's a harsh mistress, but it's also the law

^- Thankfully human\vampire couplings do not produce offspring, because I don't trust you two to properly care for each other, much less an infant

^- I've been counting and so far Clara has -1 pints of blood left in her body

^- It's okay to call it a vagina, we're all adults here.  Or maybe that's just me

^- I had to google 'manroot' and I hate you for that

At the end of the book she closed it sharply and sighed.

She glared at Gabriel’s sleeping face.  Her favorite book was ruined now.  Not just because of the scribbles, but because he was right.  He'd neatly picked out the flaws she'd purposely overlooked.  Now she couldn't ignore them.  She hated him for that.

"I'll buy you a new copy." He murmured, his eyes still closed.

"I thought you were asleep."  Her voice took on an accusing edge.

"Your breathing is keeping me awake."  For some reason she felt her cheeks heat up.  "The airport bookstore has new copies, I'll buy you one on the way back."

"Don't bother.  You've shattered all enjoyment I took from this novel."

"Good.  That book romanticized an unhealthy relationship.  It should be taken off the shelves and ritualistically burned." He shifted in his seat, leaning on her arm more.  He still had his eyes shut.

"You think you know so much about relationships, do you?"

He gave a tired nod.  "I am an expert on unhealthy relationships."

"Did you have to be so harsh about the love scenes, though?  Yeah, they're a little unrealistic, but that's the way romance novels are supposed to be.  It injects a little excitement into something that can be a bit mundane."

His eyes opened and he gave her a disturbed look.  “What are you talking about?”

Angie lowered her voice self-consciously.  “Sex, stupid.  How it can be a bit... boring.”

He shook his head slowly without breaking eye contact.  “No, that’s terrible.  Who has a relationship like that?”

“Uh… everyone?  Stop shaking your head at me, damnit.  Come on, you can’t honestly tell me that after a century or two with Nora it didn’t start getting stale between you two.”

“No, our problems stemmed from a dynamic power struggle and her insane jealousy.  I never once considered our physical relationship to be dull.”  He was starting to look concerned now.  “All of your experience is from books like this.  They poison you into thinking that normal sex is a chore, something that a woman merely performs.  The fact that these novels exist, and are so popular, is proof that relationships are already dangerously one-sided.”

“You sound like these are harmful.”  She held the book up.

“To someone who doesn’t know how a real relationship is supposed to be, they are.  Though that's not to say all romance novels are unhealthy, just that series from what I can tell.”  He closed his eyes again and wrapped his blanket tighter around himself.

"I never knew you were such a feminist."

"What is a feminist?"

"Never mind."

"Alright.  I'm going back to sleep.  Hopefully I can concentrate on something other than your incessant intake of air."

"Yeah, don't hold your breath..." She murmured, flipping through the book again.

"No, but would you?"

"Nice try."

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

About halfway through the flight, Gabriel was thirsty.  He shifted uncomfortably in his seat, thankful for the extra legroom First Class afforded.  His blanket was feeling oppressive, so he pulled it off.  With Evangeline’s window closed, he wasn’t in danger of the sun.

His thirst helped him forget about the vast ocean they were crossing, but it was becoming more persistent.  The fifty years he had spent starving in a wooden box had dulled his sense of thirst to a mere nuisance, but recent events had relit that fire.

He knew why, as well.  Or at least he suspected.  Just a few weeks ago he had drunk fey blood, and since then both his influence and his hunger had been running rampant.  He’d had to exert great self control over his influence, so as not to let it run amok.

He looked over at Evangeline.  She was leaning against the window, snoring softly.  He had to be careful so that she did not feel the brunt of his new power.  By sharing such close living quarters, she had acclimated to his influence somewhat, but he knew that if he didn’t keep control over himself then she would easily fall under his sway.

Her independence was one of the things that drew him to her.  When she had a goal she was like a battering ram.  He’d never met someone so honest and naive, who was also so determined.  The last thing he wanted was to hinder her with his own desires.

Again he shifted in his seat, too restless to settle down properly.  Evangeline groaned softly.  “What’s the matter?  Is the plane ride bothering you again?”  Last time he had been on edge crossing the ocean.

“No, it’s not that, surprisingly.” he answered.

“Then what?” she opened her eyes and lifted her head sleepily.

“I’ll be fine, just hungry.”

“Why didn’t you voodoo the staff into letting you sneak a bottle on board?” she asked.

“Bottles of blood are hard to sneak onto an airplane, even with the help of influence.” he told her practically.

“You’d be lost without me.” she sighed, standing up.  “Come on.”

“Where are we going?”  He stood up and let her pass.

“The bathroom.”  She reached up into the overhead compartment and pulled down her carryon bag.  She dug through it and retrieved a small red case.  “Come on, don’t dawdle.”

“What’s going on?” he asked as she herded him down the aisle.

“You don’t really think I’m going to let you be hungry, right?”  She opened the bathroom door for him.

“I don’t understand.”  He let her push him into the bathroom and turned in the small space.  “I’m not taking your blood, Evangeline.”

“I’m grateful to hear that.” she answered as she zipped open the case.  “Though I was prepared for that as well.”  She held up a clear plastic bag that contained a syringe and a clear tube.  She replaced it and pulled out a white bottle.  “I have four three ounce bottles in here.”

He took the bottle from her.  “How did you get this on board?” he asked in confusion.

“I had Doctor Smythe print me a few labels for insulin.  I told TSA you were diabetic.”  She shrugged.  “If you need more I filled up a few of those tiny shampoo and conditioner bottles as well.  They’re in my bag.”

He put a hand on her arm and smiled at her tenderly.  He leaned forward and placed his forehead on the top of her head.  “Thank you.” he said with a sigh.

She smiled and let out a little breathless laugh.  “What would you do without me?” she asked jokingly.

“I wouldn’t be around long enough to say.”

She poked him in the center of his chest.  “That’s right, and don’t forget it.”  She placed the bag in the sink and pulled away.  “I’ll meet you back at our seats.”  She closed the door behind her.

He sat on the toilet, bottle in hand, but his hunger was all but forgotten.  A different need was making his pulse quicken.  Evangeline always seemed to have him in mind.  Even though he was physically stronger and faster than her, she was the one looking out for him.

He’d never been so close to someone that wasn’t trying to use him.  She never asked him for anything, and she never tried to take anything from him.  Yet she was there for him even if he didn’t ask.  Saving him from his murderous wife, solving the mysteries Katrina had left behind, standing in front of a loaded gun to prevent her own father from shooting him.  She never acted like he owed her for those things, not even once.

The only thing she had ever taken from him was a single, quick kiss.

The memory was still fresh in his mind.  Standing in the moonlight, he could hear her heart fluttering like a nervous sparrow.  She’d merely pressed her lips against his.  She hadn’t invaded him, just closed the gap between them.

Evangeline was the one who got kissed, not the one who kissed.  Kieran, Dimitri, even Calypso had stolen kisses from her while she passively allowed it.  She never fought back, nor did she return them.

The only one she’d taken the initiative with was with him, and he’d been unable to get that out of his mind since.

4: 4 - City of Lights

They arrived just after nine PM, Paris time.  Kieran and little Nora greeted them right after they retrieved their luggage.  Kieran was just the same as he was a few weeks ago, with his braid, eyepatch, and long duster.

Nora had changed drastically since Angie had last seen her.  She remembered a precocious little girl with thick golden curls.  Now before her was a busty teenager.  Her hair was still long and golden, but the curls were more relaxed, settled at the bottom of her hair.  It hung like a sheet, shading one side of her face.  Her lips were still full and pouty, but they gave her a sultry look instead of a cute one.  She wore the standard maroon, crimson, and pink uniform that all the students at Saint Katrina's wore.

Her eyes sparkled when she saw Gabriel.  She ran up and threw her arms around him, almost knocking him off his feet.  "Gabriel, I 'ave meesed you so!" she cried happily.  He was startled, but didn't object to the hug.  "Why do you never answer my texts?" she admonished when she pulled away.

"I'm sorry." he told her sincerely.  "There is no excuse."  Nora shared her name with his dead wife.  In fact she was also part of the same family.  He had nothing against her personally, he just didn't like bringing up painful memories.

"I will forgive you thees time."  She took his suitcase from him with a smile.

Kieran greeted Angie with his usual kiss.  She gave him a polite smile in return.  "It's good to see you back in my city." he said warmly.  He took her carryon bag and held his arm out to her.  She accepted his invitation, putting a hand on his forearm.  She pulled her suitcase after her as they walked outside.

They got into a large van emblazoned with the name of the school on the side.  "Nice wheels." Angie teased.

"I admit I had another errand before picking you up." Kieran confessed.  Behind the second row of seats lay a motorcycle on its side.  Angie didn't know much about bikes, but it was black and sleek and looked fast.  The last two rows of seats had been removed to make room for it.

Angie climbed into the backseat as Kieran took the wheel.  Normally she would ride in front, but Kieran's attention was too much for her at the moment.  She knew that he meant her no harm, so she didn't want to be impolite to him.

Nora sat next to her, smiling warmly, leaving Gabriel in the passenger's seat next to Kieran.  He wasn't pleased about it, considering their last meeting, but he wasn't going to cause any fuss.

They were soon on their way.  Paris at night was gorgeous.  Not as glaringly bright as Manhattan, and everything had a quainter feel to it.  Then again, some of the buildings were older than America was.

"So, do I have to be chained this time?" Gabriel asked.  The last time he had visited Paris, they had chained him and Evangeline together with a thick silver chain.  This was to prevent him from causing trouble.

"No, we trust you by now." Kieran said with a good-natured smile.  "Barely."

"Ah, what a shame."  Gabriel stared out the passenger window.

"You sound disappointed." he teased

"Perhaps a little."  He glanced at the hunter out of the corner of his eye.

Kieran arched a brow, then laughed.

In the back Nora was talking with Angie.  "I love what you 'ave done with your 'air." She leaned closer.  "May I?"

"Sure," Angie consented.  Nora reached up and touched the ends of her short hair.  "Your English is improving."

"Thank you!" She exclaimed happily.  "I 'ave Professor Barnes to thank for that.  'E 'as been giving me extra lessons until I catch up with the rest of the class."

Dexter Barnes was the only male professor at the school. Half the school supposedly had a crush on him, but he was blissfully oblivious to it.  Sometimes Angie felt sorry for him.  Other times she felt sorry for his admirers.

"So, last time we talked you were telling me about another vampire invading the school.” Angie reminded her.  “How is that going?”

Nora sighed in exasperation.  “Father only sent Yuki to the school to trap me.  ‘E wants me to marry ‘im and tie together two of the old families.”

“Did he really come all the way from Japan?”

Nora nodded.  “ ‘Is family controls much of Kyoto.  They are currently fighting the yakuza in Tokyo for power.”

“Do vampires just like being mobsters, or what?”

She shrugged.  “It comes naturally to us, I suppose.  We don’t have the same emotional attachments that 'umans ‘ave, but we do enjoy money and power.”

“Even you?”

“Trust me, I ‘ave my own ambitions as well.  My father underestimates ‘uman strength.  I will take control of the school and prove ‘im wrong.”

Angie’s eyes were wide.  “Not anytime soon, right?”

She nodded.  “Within a few generations.”

“Well, I wish you the best.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

They arrived just before ten, but the school was still a hub of activity.  Classes didn’t start till the afternoon, to better keep up with the vampires that targeted the school.

For whatever reason, whenever The Black Rose killed a family, they always left the girls behind, killing the adults and boys, though sometimes a young boy managed to escape as well.  These children would then end up in Saint Katrina's.

Kieran's mother, Ms. Brun, and Angie's great aunt, Katrina, had set up the school about twenty years ago, after Kieran's father was killed.  He had been a hunter, like Kieran was now.

Kieran had also lost his eye in the same fight that claimed his father's life.  Dimitri Manigault had tortured him, cutting out his eye.  Katrina had arrived too late to save Kieran's father, but managed to take Dimitri's eye before he escaped.  

Somehow Katrina had transplanted Dimitri's eye into Kieran.  He kept it covered most of the time, fearful that Dimitri could somehow still see through it.

Dimitri kept his remaining eye and the empty socket covered as well, refusing to let his missing eye grow back.  He was determined to retrieve the original, and he would be blind until that day.

Ms. Brun used her husband's life insurance and money from Katrina Riley to buy the building and hire the teachers.  Since then it was run on tuition and donations.

It occupied a large building next to a church.  There were dorms for the students, a huge dining hall, a crossbow range in the basement, and a large courtyard outside.

Immediately after entering the school, two girls rushed to Nora.  "Where were you?" the taller one, Aiden, exclaimed.  "Dress rehearsal has already started!"

Aimie, the shorter girl, tugged on Nora's hand.  "We have to get you changed!"

"Looks like Nora's fitting in well." Angie commented to Gabriel.  He nodded.

"I was picking up two guests with Kieran." Nora explained calmly, indicating them with one hand.  "They're very special guests and good friends."

"Well, you guys can catch up after the play!" Aiden said, grabbing Nora's other hand.  "Come on, I have to see if your costume fits!"

Nora was then dragged away.  She looked back over her shoulder.  "We'll catch up later." she said with a smile.

"In the mean time, let me show you to the guest rooms." Kieran said.  "I'm sure the flight was long and exhausting.  You'll want to rest and wash up before dinner."

He picked up Gabriel's forgotten suitcase and led them up the main staircase.

Gabriel looked all around appreciatively.  He had a thing for fine architecture and this school had that in spades.  He ran the tips of his fingers over the large wooden bannister, which was polished till it shone.  The ceiling curved high overhead, painted pastel blue with green vines.

Kieran led them down a long carpeted hallway, the same one that led to the room they'd used earlier that year.

Angie stopped outside the door.  Kieran opened it for her.  “If there is anything you need, do not hesitate to ask.” he told her.

“I’m sure we’ll be fine.” Angie smiled as she entered the room.

Gabriel started to follow her, but Kieran put an arm across his chest, blocking him.  “You’re across from me.” he said, indicating further down the hallway with his head.

Angie put her hand on the door before he could close it.  “We’re not sharing a room again?”

“Oh no, that wouldn’t be right.” Kieran said graciously.  “It was downright cruel of us to force you into the same room as Gabriel, and an insult to our hospitality.”  She frowned slightly, but didn’t voice any objections.  Kieran pointed Gabriel’s suitcase down the hall.  “Right this way.”  The graciousness in his smile fell away.

Gabriel’s eyes narrowed slightly, his hands in his pockets.  He followed after Kieran silently.  Angie closed her door, her stomach turning with misgivings.

It was better this way, Gabriel thought to himself.  Sharing a bed with Evangeline right now would most likely shatter his fragile hold over his influence.  That didn’t mean he was going to thank Kieran, though.

Kieran stopped outside the door at the end.  "That one is mine," he jerked his thumb at the room across the hall.  "So I will hear you even if your thoughts are too dangerous." He opened Gabriel's door and tossed his suitcase into the dark room.

"I feel overwhelmed by your hospitality." Gabriel said, his expression bland.  "Oh but, do tell me, what constitutes as a dangerous thought?"

"Such as an idea to visit Angie's room during the day."

Gabriel held up both hands, palms out.  "Okay, first, I have no need to sneak into Evangeline's room.  I live with her.  If I wanted to catch her unawares I have already had every opportunity.  Second, between the two of us, only one invades her personal space every time he sees her." His expression darkened, eyes glinting dangerously.  "I'll give you a hint, it's not the vampire."

Kieran's own eye narrowed suspiciously.  "Angie has no objections to my affectionate gestures, as you most likely have observed."  He leaned down to Gabriel's height.  "Perhaps the papillon is merely jealous?"

Gabriel felt his anger flare up.  He stepped closer to Kieran, his voice lowering to a hiss.  "You play this game with her, without even realizing the damage you're causing.  Evangeline won't stop you, whatever you do.  She doesn't stop anyone.  She withdraws internally and you don't even notice it.  It's how she protects herself from harm."

Kieran was confused now.  "If she objects, then she should tell me.  If she told me no, I would listen." he said indignantly.

"Really?" Gabriel asked in disbelief.  "Or would you try to convince her, make her come around?  Would you see it as a challenge?"  His eyes took on a haunted look.  "Sometimes fighting back means admitting that something is wrong.  You wouldn't know that feeling, you've never been completely helpless."

Kieran let out a heavy sigh.  "No..." he said sadly, digging the heel of his hand into his eyepatch, like the eye underneath was itching him.  "Once, a long time ago, I was helpless.  I told myself that would never happen again."  He dropped his hand and straightened up.  "You though... it's happened to you quite a bit, hasn't it?"  His voice was sympathetic.

"I don't remember the events." he admitted.  "It was too long ago.  I just remember the feeling."  A voice echoed through the dark corners of his mind. 'Hey, let's kill Lilith...'

“I’ll have to apologize to Angie.” Kieran stated, breaking him from his reverie.

“An apology is good only if you also correct your behavior.” His voice was stern, but his eyes no longer looked dangerous.

Kieran smiled.  “Giving me advice like this will only reduce your chances with her.” he warned.

He looked away.  “Whatever Evangeline wants is fine with me.”

The hunter nudged his shoulder.  “Hey, I don’t mind sharing.”

Both of Gabriel’s eyebrows shot up.  He put a hand through his hair and laughed softly.  “Ah, the French…” he murmured.

Kieran’s laugh was boisterous.  “You are not bad, for a papillon.” He turned and opened his own door.

Gabriel stepped into his room and flipped on the light.  It was similar to the one he’d stayed in last time.  The large window opposite the door was covered completely with a heavy curtain.

He picked up his suitcase and placed it on the large bed.  He popped it open and checked on his clothes.  His new suit was on top, still wrapped in thin plastic.  He lifted it up by the hanger and pulled the plastic off.  He was pleased to find it unwrinkled.  He hung it on the wardrobe door and admired it for a moment.

It had been tailored to fit his new frame.  Drinking fey blood had affected more than just his insides, his physique had also changed.  It was a series of small changes, mostly more muscle in certain areas.  His shoulders were slightly broader, his chest had more tone.  Surprisingly his backside did as well, which he couldn’t even fathom the reason for.  In his regular clothes the difference was most likely unnoticeable.  His old suits still fit him, but no longer perfectly.

Calypso had only been partially correct.  Yes, he was using the party she saw in his future as an excuse to buy a new suit, but it was more for himself than for Evangeline.  If she liked it, then that was merely a bonus.  Wearing it made him feel good, more confident in himself.  It was a mirror reflecting who he was inside.

He took out his new tie and hung it over the pinstriped vest.  It had a red diamond pattern neatly arranged on it.  It looked good against the black vest and the steel gray shirt.

He still wasn't sure when he was going to wear it, or why, but he hoped it would be soon.

5: 5 - Settling In

After she'd had a chance to wash her face, Angie felt the weariness from the plane ride melt away.  She peeled off her t-shirt and blue jeans and changed into one of the tops she'd bought at Hot Topic and a pair of soft black jeans.

She inspected her reflection in the mirror on the inside door of the armoire.  The top was black with black lace trim at the waist, collar and down the front.  The sleeved were puffy at the shoulders, but not obnoxiously so.

She was trying to figure out what to do with the front.  The buttons only went so far up, leaving a fair amount of cleavage showing.  There was a hook and eyelet at the collar, but then the front was closed all the way to the neck.  She went back and forth, trying to decide which way was best.

She decided to leave the hook off in the end.  She felt a bit nervous, but really liked the way the top looked open.  She told herself that was the only thing that mattered.

She left her room and headed downstairs to the cafeteria.  It was more like a dining hall, with lots of round tables rather than a few long rectangular ones.

A line was already forming by the kitchen.  She grabbed a tray and quickly got on it.  "Angie!  Angie Statton!" a voice called behind her.

She turned just as a man with unruly brown hair approached.  He waved excitedly, his glasses slipping down his nose.  She smiled wide.  "Good evening Professor Barnes."

"Please call me Dexter.  It's good to see you back at the school." he said, his English accent smooth and at complete odds with his scruffy appearance.  Angie could definitely see why he was so popular.

He pushed his glasses up his nose and took a tray.  "Did you hear we're having a new science wing built?"

"Oh wow, really?" Angie exclaimed appreciatively.  "How did that come about?"

"Our newest student's family made a generous donation to the school in lieu of tuition."  His eyes widened.  "And I mean QUITE generous."

"The new student is Yuki, right?  What's it like having a male student around?"

Dexter shrugged.  "I treat all my students equally, but I am excited to have another vampire to study closely.  Sadly he’s not keen on having me examine him."

“I can only wonder why…” she laughed

“The science wing will be a great boon.  I’ve already recommended a science professor to Ms. Brun.  He’s an old colleague of mine from London.  He’s studied vampire anatomy extensively.  I consult him a great deal about my observations of Nora.”

“Oh man, another male teacher…” Angie marveled.  She wondered if the girls would be able to handle it.

“He can be a cad sometimes, but he’s a good teacher.” Dexter assured her.  “A bit on the handsome side, I will admit.  He’s distracted more than a few classes.”

“Geez…”  Angie put a finger to her mouth.  “Well.”

They had their trays filled and looked around for a table.  Angie noticed a large group of girls forming at the entrance.  A young vampire with straight black hair entered and headed for an empty table.  The girls watched him, but kept their distance.

He wore a maroon blazer with the school’s emblem on the front pocket.  His pants were maroon, red, and pink plaid like the girl’s skirts, and he also wore a pink tie with the school pin on it.

He didn’t look like he was in the best of moods.  His black eyes were worried and he sighed heavily when he sat down.

Nora arrived next, both arms wrapped around Gabriel’s arm.  She was smiling happily as they talked.  Gabriel was telling her about the pool party he’d helped pull off last month.

“I’ve never known a papillon to swim.” she said excitedly.  “You are very strong.”

“Apparently I’m ancient.  Water doesn’t burn me like it does you.  Actually, I’ve grown to like it.”

“I guess all the papillons should sit together.” Nora said as she looked around.  “We’re the only ones drinking the pig’s blood.”

She and Gabriel took chairs at Yuki’s table.  Yuki straightened up and nodded at them politely.  Nora passed out white bottles.  “Gabriel, this is Yuki Tsukishiro, the new student I was telling you about.”

Yuki bowed his head slightly.  “It is a pleasure to meet you, pardon my English.” he said, his words perfectly precise.

Gabriel held his hand out across the table.  “Pleased to meet you as well.”

Yuki looked unsure, but clasped Gabriel’s hand briefly.  He wasn’t used to French or American customs and felt a bit lost when navigating them.  He bowed his head again.  “You are a friend of Nora’s?”

Nora laughed.  “Gabriel is a friend, but also a bit more.  ‘e is my father’s sworn enemy.”

Yuki looked stunned.  “How did you manage that?”

“ ‘e kidnapped the previous Nora, my predecessor.  ‘e stole ‘er away from Paris.”

“Actually, I think I was the one who was kidnapped.” Gabriel admitted.  He changed the subject.  “Tell me about your home, Yuki.”

“I’m from Kyoto.” Yuki told him nervously.  “I am the youngest son of Matsumoto Tsukishiro, and his least successful.  He sent me to Paris so I could be of some use to him.”

“If you’re the youngest, then obviously you’re not going to be as successful as your siblings.” Gabriel said reasonably.

“Still, if I can return to Kyoto with Nora, then I will gain favor with him.  In return he will present Lord Manigault with one of my sisters.”

“Is Nora’s father planning on taking a wife?” Gabriel asked.

Yuki shook his head.  “No, my sister will be used to create the next group of Noras.”

“That sounds ominous.”

Yuki shrugged.  “We are but pieces on the chessboard, to be moved by our fathers as they see fit.”

Nora crossed her arms over her ample chest.  “Not me.  I’m going to flip over the whole board and walk away from the table.”

“Surely you cannot expect to succeed in that endeavor, Nora.” Yuki protested.  “Both of our families are too powerful.”

She flipped her golden hair.  “I will create my own family.” she stated with confidence.  “The most powerful in all the world.”

“The previous Nora tried that as well.” Gabriel pointed out.  “She could not control it in the end.  She almost turned Manhattan into a bloodbath.”

“I will not be using papillons for my family.” Nora told him.  “Not while ‘umans are so resilient.  This school ‘as everytheeng I need to create my army.”

“How many followers do you have so far?”

Nora looked to the side.  “Two, but Aiden and Aimie are absolutely loyal to me.”

“It might be in your best interest to have another vampire on your side.” Gabriel suggested, glancing at Yuki briefly.

Her expression turned haughty.  “Where am I supposed to find one ‘oo would be devoted to me alone?  Father controls the entire city.”

Gabriel glanced at Yuki again, who looked troubled.  “I’m sure you’ll find someone.  Eventually.  They just might need a little convincing.”

Angie and Dexter were joined at their table by Kieran.  “Mother apologizes for not meeting with you.” he said, setting his tray down.  “She’s busy with the preparations for the play.  It’s a big fundraising event for us.”

“That’s fine.” Angie said with a wave of her fork.  “We can see her tomorrow after the play.”

Kieran’s tray was piled with food.  He dug in with relish.  It took a lot of calories to maintain his physique.  “We haven’t done ‘Sleeping Beauty’ since I was a teenager.” he said excitedly around a mouthful of food.  “I played the Prince back then.  I’ve been helping Nora with her lines, and I’m looking forward to her performance.”

“Who’s playing the princess?”

“A friend of Nora’s, Aimie.  Though there was a big controversy over it.” Kieran told her before stuffing half a roll into his mouth.

Angie looked to Dexter, who was eating at a more human pace.  “Controversy?  Do tell...”

He nodded and swallowed before answering.  “Most of the roles were decided by drawing lots.  The role of the princess was supposed to be decided by popular vote.”

“Let me guess, there was a tie?”

He nodded.  “Both Aimie and Yuki had the same amount of votes.  We all managed to come to a compromise though.” he smiled, as if remembering a joke.

“I’m going to enjoy this play, aren’t I?”

“My French is atrocious, and I find it hilarious.”

“That reminds me.”  She dug into her pocket and pulled out a check.  She unfolded it and handed it to Kieran.  “There’s mine and Gabriel’s donation.”

“Merci.”  Kieran took the check from her.  He glanced at it as he went to put it in his pocket and started choking.  He coughed loudly, hitting his chest once with his fist.  “You don’t have to...” he croaked, reaching for his glass of water.

Angie hid her smile behind her knuckles.  “It’s no worry.”

He tried to hand it back to her, but she leaned away.  “Really, we can’t.”

“I insist.  This is how much Katrina donated.”

“Oui, when the school was FOUNDED.”

Angie laughed.  “Well, maybe you’ll get a painting done of me, too.”  She was talking about the large painting of Katrina Riley that hung on the wall in the cafeteria.

“Maybe we’ll have a whole mural done.”  Kieran’s eye was wide.  He went back to eating, but slowly this time.  He shook his head.  “Cette fille…”

“Did you call me something naughty?” she asked suspiciously, still hiding her smile.

“Learn français and find out.” he teased.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

After dinner Angie stretched her arms up over her head.  “Man, I am so jetlagged…”

"Then you should rest.  Tomorrow will be a busy day."  He stood up.  "May I walk you back to your room?"

"Sure."  She smiled, glad he had asked instead of offering.

They left the cafeteria together.  "I want to apologize for my behavior towards you." he told her as they climbed the stairs.

"What do you mean?"  She kept her voice light, but her shoulders were stiff.

"Every time we meet I invade your personal space.  It didn't occur to me that you would object, and that is my own failing."

"Well, that's part of your culture, right?"  She didn't look at him, keeping a couple of steps ahead.

He laughed.  "Believe it or not, but I don't kiss every woman I meet."  He couldn't see her face, but the tips of her ears were red.  "Still, I realize that I was making you uncomfortable around me, and that's the last thing I want."

"Thank you."  Her voice was soft, and there was relief in it.  "I like you Kieran, but-"

"I know, Paris is a long way away from New York." he laughed.

"It's not that."  She stopped at the top of the stairs and bowed her head.  He stopped a couple of steps behind her.  Her hand tightened on the railing.  "There's someone else."

He reached his hand out, but pulled it back.  "He's very lucky." he said with a smile.

"Is he?"  She laughed, but it was a hollow sound.  "He doesn't know, and I don't think I'll tell him."

"Why not?"  He was concerned now.

"I know he wouldn't be cruel about it, but maybe it would be better if he was?  He's changed so much, he's become so good."  She turned around, her eyes watery and her smile wan.  "He'd probably be very kind.  Too kind."

"You really think he'd reject you?"

"Maybe not outright." She tucked a short lock of hair behind her ear.  "I know him well enough by now.  He feels like he owes me, so he'd go along with it for a little while.  Before I was in the hospital I thought there was something there, but since then he's been on edge.  We live in the same apartment, but he avoids me when he can.  He doesn't even talk about it."

Kieran gave her a helpless look.  "Maybe there is a reason?"

She shrugged, looking to the side.  Her jaw was set.  "After everything we've been through, what else could it be?" she asked bitterly.

He held his hand out to her.  "May I?"  She put her hand in his and nodded.  He covered her hand with his other one.  "I can't even fathom the reason, but I want to be there for you no matter what.  Even if it's just to talk."

She wrapped her free arm around his next and embraced him.  "Thanks.  I'm liking this supportive side of you."

"It's probably not what you fear." he reassured her.  "I've noticed the change in him as well."  He pulled away from her.  "I'm sure it's because of you."

She laughed, this time sounding genuine.  "You're just trying to stay on my good side."

"Well yes, but it's still the truth."

She let out a yawn.  "I'm so tired..."

He smiled.  "Your bed is waiting for you.  I believe your papillon has already retired.  I wish you a good day's sleep."

 

6: 6 - Some Like it Hot

Author's Note:  For those readers that avoid sexual content, you can still enjoy this story.  I'm marking the naughtier bits with XXXXXXXXX before and after those parts.  There will be Safe For Work context clues for whatever you skip, so the story won't be compromised.

Fun Fact:  To really get an understanding for writing this type of influence's effects, I've been listening to 'Addicted to Love' by Robert Palmer on loop.  Give it a listen, seriously.  O_O

 

“When Love is Not Madness, it is Not Love.”  - Pedro Calderon de la Barca  <- Quote that is going at the beginning of this book when it’s published.

 

XXXXXXXXX

 

“Are we comfortable now?” Kieran asked, looking down at Gabriel with a sly smile.

Gabriel sat with his hands behind his back, his wrists bound by silver manacles.  He glared in response to Kieran’s question.

Kieran’s smile only widened as he grasped Gabriel’s legs under the knees and tilted the vampire back on the white couch.

He regarded the hunter coolly, his eyes glinting dark red under heavy lids.  Kieran placed one hand next to his head, bracing himself as he leaned close, their faces inches apart.  “Do you really still think that you have the advantage over me?”

“Do you really believe that you could have got these on me if I didn’t let you?” Gabriel’s voice was husky.

Kieran brought his other hand up and undid the top button of Gabriel’s shirt.  “Ah, but maybe you’ve underestimated my intentions, or how far I'm willing to go..."  His fingers moved to the second button.

"When the chains come out, I don't think there's room for misinterpretation."

"I COULD have been trying to kill you." The third and fourth buttons were undone.

Gabriel shrugged.  "You might still."

Kieran chuckled softly as his hand reached Gabriel's belt.  The fabric underneath it was strained tight.  "You're more into this than you let on, papillon." he teased.

Gabriel's expression remained calm.  "You're one to talk." He could hear Kieran's pulse quicken in his veins.  His voice too, was edged with breathlessness.

Kieran pulled back, but only a little.  He leaned his knees on the couch between Gabriel’s legs, his hands on Gabriel's hips.  He pulled the vampire closer, pressing his hips against him.

He unbuckled Gabriel’s belt and pulled it free from its loops.  He leaned forward again, holding the leather strap up to Gabriel’s mouth with both hands.  “Open.”  Gabriel kept his mouth shut.  “Trust me, you’ll be grateful for it.”  He waited a moment longer.  “Suit yourself.”

He made a show of dropping the belt on the floor.  Then his hands went to Gabriel’s chest, pushing his open shirt out of the way.  His hands slid down his smooth skin to his waist.

He bent his head down, pressing his lips against Gabriel’s neck.  Gabriel tilted his head away, giving him more access.  He kissed him roughly, moving to his collarbone.

His jeans were becoming painfully tight.  He quickly unbuttoned them, gasping in relief.  Gabriel shifted under him, letting out a small groan.

“Patience.” Kieran murmured.  He undid the vampire’s pants and slipped his hand under the fabric.  Gabriel gasped sharply and groaned louder.

 

XXXXXXXXX

 

Angie's eyes popped open.  She stared up into the darkness, her whole body on edge.  She was clutching her pillow to her chest tightly, her nails digging into the plush.

Her breathing was heavy and ragged.  Sweat collected on her forehead, under her arms, and between her breasts.

On the bed next to her head, her cellphone rang.

She let out a few deep breaths, loosening the death grip on her pillow.  She reached over, her hand trembling, and picked up her phone.  She answered it on the fifth ring.  "Callie, I really hope that's you."  Her voice was shaky.

"You had the dream again, didn't you?"  Callie's voice was sympathetic.  "Was it Chris again?"

"No, this time it was Kieran."  Angie rubbed her eyes with the heel of her hand.  "I need help.  I'm legit going crazy."

"Well, I've been doing research online.  The only thing I've learned is after that first dream, Freud would have had a field day with you.  Just be lucky it wasn't Arthur this time."

Angie's blood ran cold.  "That's not going to happen, is it?"  Her voice was high with panic.

"It's your subconscious, you tell me."

"NO.  That is NEVER going to happen."

"Calm down, sweetie, you're going to be okay.  They're only dreams."  Callie's voice was soothing.

"But why am I having them?  This started after I got out of the hospital.  Not every night, but even once is more than enough."

"Hmmmm."

"What?" Angie asked nervously.  "What is it?"

"I'm not one hundred percent sure, but..."

She sat up.  "Tell me."

"Maybe it's not your fault?"

"What do you mean?  Whose fault would it be?  Am I having someone else's dreams?"

Callie was hesitant.  "I'm not saying for sure that this is what's happening.  It's just more of an idea...  There is one person who's in all the dreams, right?"

Angie's heart thudded against her ribcage.  "You think I'm having Gabriel's dreams?  Why would he be dreaming about all these guys like this?"  Her face was heating up again.

"I don't think it's possible to project a dream directly." Callie hedged.  "But... if someone had influence powerful enough, it MIGHT 'leak' out while their guard is down.  Like when they're sleeping.  It could inspire... similar feelings in others.  So, it MIGHT not be that he's 'transmitting' dirty dreams to you.  He’s maybe having dirty dreams himself, most likely MUCH different ones, and you're just catching influence runoff.  Again I say MAYBE, because, this... I am completely out of my depth with this..."

"So, you're saying that I'm being affected by vampire pheromones?"

"No, I'm SUGGESTING that you're being affected by vampire pheromones."

"Callie, why are vampire pheromones ruining my sleep?" she asked frankly.  "I don't need this kind of stress right now.  I've already got plenty of uncomfortable feelings that need sorting out."

"I know.  You’re struggling with your own feelings, and when you throw influence into the mix…”

“How can I know what I’m really feeling?" Angie finished.  She laid back down on the bed.  "What if I can't do this, Callie?"

"What do you mean?  You mean the dreams, or..."

"No, I mean everything.  I'm starting to have these feelings towards him and they feel nice, they really do, but they're also scary.  He's not... the same.  He's different.  He sees the world in a way that I can't even fathom.”  She stared at the ceiling, feeling hopelessness drag her heart down.  “He was married for two centuries and here I am with a schoolgirl’s crush.  Which I’m now learning might not even be real.”

"Sweetie, just focus on your own feelings for the time being.  You’ve been around influence a lot, especially Gabriel’s.  You should be able to pick out what’s real and what’s not.  Then you can decide where to go from there."

"Yeah." Angie sighed.  "Yeah, you're right."  She rubbed her eyes again.  "I need sleep..."

"Then try to get some, if you can.  I'll be here if you need me."

"My phone bill this month is gonna be astronomical..." she remarked.  "But it's worth it.  Thank you Callie, I couldn't do this without you.  You're my best friend."

"I'm alway here for you, sweetie.  You know that.  Have a good rest."

“I’ll try my best.” Angie let out a laugh, but it faltered.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

That afternoon Angie stood on the kitchen line again, this time for breakfast.  She held onto her tray weakly and swayed on her feet.  Her hair was a mess and there were bags forming under her eyes.

Kieran joined the line behind her.  He reached for a tray, but went too far and knocked the whole stack over.  He cursed under his breath and bent to pick them up.

“Not an afternoon person?” she asked him.

“I didn’t get much sleep this morning.” he said ruefully.  "Also, I don't have a lot of depth perception, in case you hadn't noticed."  He looked up at her, but glanced away quickly, as if embarrassed.

He wore a black t-shirt and blue jeans, just like in her dream.  She turned her attention to the floor.  “Yeah, I didn't get a lot of sleep either.”  Kieran put the trays back and they stood on line, both feeling awkward.

Gabriel entered the cafeteria, looking no different than normal.  He avoided the sunlight coming in through the tall windows, finding a table in a dark corner.  Angie narrowed her eyes at him.  “Well someone is as fresh as a daisy.”

“Does he look a little smug to you?” Kieran asked.  “Or is it just me?”

They looked at each other, then quickly looked away again.  Kieran tugged on his braid while Angie clutched her tray with both hands.

“I was thinking of starting our search for Doctor Smythe today.” Kieran said, keeping his eyes on the floor.  “I have a few leads I can follow.  You can come along if you like.”

“Yeah.” Angie said stiffly.  “Sounds good to me.  Just as long as we’re back before  curtain call.”

They collected their food and sat at a table together, but neither of them seemed to have much of an appetite.  Angie’s eggs tasted like sawdust.  She pushed them around her plate a bit instead of eating them.  She forced herself to drink her orange juice, not wanting to go out with nothing in her system.  It tasted like battery acid.

Kieran pushed his tray away in disgust.  “I’m going to go get ready.” he stated as he got to his feet.

She stood up as well.  "Yeah, me too."

Kieran went first.  Angie dumped their trays and followed.  Before she could reach the doorway, Gabriel approached her.  "Are you going out?"

"Yeah!" She said a little loudly, wincing.  "There's some leads on Smythe Kieran wants to follow.  I'm just gonna tag along."

"Excellent, let me get my things."

"You don't have to." She said quickly.

He looked at her more closely.  "You don't want me to?"

"I don't mind either way." She forced a smile.  "But I'm sure you don't wanna get dragged all over Paris during the daytime."

"It's overcast.  I should be fine." He said, looking unconcerned.

"Well, then we'll meet you out front."

Gabriel headed up the stairs quickly.  Angie trudged up them slowly.  In her room she brushed her hair as best as she could and put a few things in her purse.  She had bought some caffeine pills in case of severe jet lag, and was grateful for them now.

She headed back downstairs.  Kieran and Gabriel were already in the courtyard.  Gabriel was wearing his coat and hat, but kept off the scarf and gloves.  They were standing next to Kieran's bike, talking animatedly.  Gabriel seemed highly interested in the motorcycle.

She hung back a bit to observe them.  Kieran gestured for Gabriel to have a seat.  He took him up on his offer, mounting the bike and gripping the handlebars.  They continued talking.  It seemed Gabriel was asking a lot of questions.  Kieran pointed to the different gauges as he spoke.

Kieran put a hand over Gabriel's, adjusting his grip.  It was an innocent gesture, but Angie still felt her pulse quicken.  She wasn't sure if she was going to survive today.

She approached the pair, giving them a small wave.  "Are we ready?"

"All set." Kieran answered.  "Let me pull the car around." He ran to the parking lot behind the building.

Gabriel dismounted.  "I'm thinking of purchasing one of these."  There was a glint in his eyes.

"Oh, finally having a mid-life crisis, are we?" She raised an eyebrow.

"Well, I was already married to someone half my age." He laughed.

“Probably next you’ll run off with some wide-eyed college kid-”  Angie snapped her mouth shut and turned away.

Kieran pulled the car up and she hopped into it gratefully.  "Shotgun!" she called as she took the front passenger's seat.  This forced Gabriel into the back seat by himself, which, all things considered, was for the best.

"Okay, first we're going to see an old friend of mine."  Kieran said.  "And by old I mean ancient.  He was a friend of my father's."

"Is he a hunter, too?" Angie asked as they pulled out of the courtyard.

"No, but he's technically in the business.  He crafts weapons, the only silver worker left in Paris.  The Black Rose obviously does not approve of his activities, so he’s hidden himself well.”

“Oh yeah... Someone has to be making all that stuff.  Huh...”  

"Well, where did you think I got all my silver weapons?" he asked, his eyebrows threatening to go up into his hair.

She shrugged.  “I guess it never really occured to me.  Wow, look at how quick on the uptake I am…”

Kieran snickered.  “Anyway, because he always has to stay one step ahead of them, he’s quite knowledgeable of their movements.  He might be able to give us an idea as to where Franz Smythe is hiding.  If anything, he can tell us about any new activity in the city.”

“Smart, very smart.”

“Why thank you.  I thought so, too.”

Kieran glanced in the rearview mirror at Gabriel, who had been silent this whole time.  The vampire was gazing out the window, his eyes troubled.  His face was taut, as if he were concentrating on something with every fiber of his being.

“Hey maybe I can get a new gun.” Angie called to the back seat.  “If I had been armed during that fight with the hunters, things would have been much different.”  She looked over her shoulder at him.  “Right?”

Kieran watched Gabriel’s expression changed quickly, before she’d fully turned.  It was as if a mask of calm fell over his face.  If Kieran hadn’t been looking right at him, he wouldn’t have even noticed it.

“Those hunters wouldn’t have known what hit them.” Gabriel agreed, appearing to be completely at ease.

Kieran felt his stomach turn.  This papillon’s geis would not allow him to speak a single lie, but he had perfected other means of deception.  Something was wrong, and he made up his mind right then to discover exactly what it was.  If he didn’t like what he found out, well, he had more than just words for the papillon.  His hands clenched the wheel tightly.

7: 7 - Silversmith

They arrived at an old warehouse.  The windows were covered with wooden boards and the paint was faded and peeling.  Kieran parked the car out front and hopped out.  Angie and Gabriel followed him.

He walked up to a large steel door.  It was painted to look old and worn, but up close they could see it was new and quite solid.  Kieran banged on it three times, paused, and banged on it three more times.

A panel slid away and a pair of hazel eyes looked out at them.  The eyes disappeared and were replaced with the nose of a gun.

Kieran raised his hands up.  "Je suis Kieran Brun. Je suis ici pour voir Thorn." He spoke in French.  He nodded to Gabriel and Angie, who also raised their hands up.

The slot closed.  There was a moment of silence, then the sound of the door unlocking.  It swung open.  Kieran stepped inside first, followed by Angie, then Gabriel.

A large man stood next to the door, a silver gun in his hand.  It was pointed at the floor, for now.  "C'est bon, Sven. Montrez-leur po." A voice called from the next room.

The room they were in was small, dark, and unfurnished.  A gentle orange glow flickered in the next room.

Sven closed the door behind Gabriel and slid the bolt into place.  He glared at the trio silently.  Kieran led the way into the other room, his hands still raised.  Angie and then Gabriel followed.

This room was set up as a workshop.  There was a forge on the opposite wall.  The fires were lit, but that was not the source of the glow.  On the right wall was a large fireplace.  The fire crackled merrily, in opposition to the tension in the air.

An elderly man stood behind a workbench.  He wore a black leather apron and heavy leather gloves that went up to his elbows.  Dark goggles covered his eyes.  “Kieran veut pas de mal.” he said, not looking up from his work.

“Vous êtes trop gentil.”  Kieran said, lowering his hands.  “Merci.”

Angie looked at the man, then at Kieran before lowering her own hands nervously.  Gabriel dropped his hands to his sides.  He leaned towards Angie and whispered to her.  “So far, they’re just exchanging pleasantries.”

“Thank you.” she whispered without turning around.  “I hate being the only one who doesn’t know French.”

The old man turned his attention to her.  “It’s you.” he said in surprise.

“It is?” Angie looked at Gabriel, who was confused.  She looked back at the man.  “Have we met before?”

“Indeed we have.”  He removed his heavy gloves and placed them on the table.  His hands shook slightly as he reached up and removed his goggles.

Angie recognized his watery brown eyes.  “I met you last time I was in Paris!” she exclaimed.  “You were at the bar.”

He nodded.  “Tell me, how is the silver pistol I saw you with last time?”

Angie’s heart sank.  “It was destroyed in a fire.  My whole house was burned to the ground.”  She turned her eyes to the floor.  “I was in a fight, and I didn’t have any other way of stopping her.”  She was talking about the fight against vampire Katrina.  The day she and Gabriel had nearly died together.

“You managed to survive.” the man said. “That is lucky.  Possessions can always be replaced.”

“You made that gun for Katrina Riley, didn’t you?”

“I did.” he admitted.  His eyes misted at the memory.  “As well as a revolver.”

“One with a rose carved on the handle?  That one was also lost in the fire.”

“Such a shame…” he shook his head.

Kieran looked back and forth between them as they talked.  He looked over at Gabriel.  “I had no idea she knew Thorn.  When did that happen?”  The vampire gave him a small shrug.  “Angie is full of mysteries...”

“Welcome to my world.” Gabriel said blandly.

“What is it that you need from me today, Kieran?” Thorn asked him.  “Munitions?”

Kieran turned his attention back to the man and shook his head.  “Not today.  Just information.  I’m looking for a papillon that the Black Rose is hiding.  A Doctor Franz Smythe.”

“I know of him.” Thorn said gruffly.  “He is their surgeon.”

“Do you know where he is now?”

“Let me check my notes.  Sven.” he called to the big man.

Sven stepped forward, a laptop in his massive hands.  He opened it and held it absolutely still while Thorn typed at the keys.

Angie found Sven to be quite strange.  He didn’t speak, and his movements were mechanical.  His expression was blank.

She leaned back towards Gabriel.  “What do you think is up with Sven?” she whispered softly.  “He’s weirding me out.”

Gabriel’s expression was inscrutable.  “Sven is a ghoul.  Thorn is a vampire.”  He kept his voice low as well.

Angie eyebrows shot up.  “You are not even kidding, are you?”  He shook his head.  “What the hell is a ghoul?”

“You don’t want to know.  He’s human in only the most technical sense.”

“That’s so reassuring, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

Thorn finished on the laptop.  Sven closed it and withdrew.  “I’ve sent you an email with a few possible locations.” he told Kieran.  A chime sounded from Kieran’s pocket.  “That’s most likely it.”

“When did you get my email address?” Kieran asked, pulling his phone out of his pocket.

“Let’s not worry over minor details.”  Thorn turned his attention back to Angie.  “Are you interested in replacing your firearm?”

Angie hesitated, then nodded.  “Sure, why not?”

“Excellent, let us head upstairs.”

Thorn led the way up a narrow set of stairs.  They found themselves in what was obviously his living area.  There were plenty of rugs spread out on the floor.  The walls were much closer, giving the room a cozy feeling.  There were two couches and a massive red armchair.  “The bathroom is that way.” Thorn said, nodding his head to the right.

He motioned for Angie to follow him.  He led her to a large display case against the left wall.  “These are some of my favorite pieces.” he said fondly.

Angie looked down at the assortment of firearms resting on a bed of red velvet.  “Impressive.  Do you take Traveler’s checks?”

While Angie was busy Kieran put a hand on Gabriel’s shoulder.  “Do you mind if we talk?”  His voice was calm, but his grip was tight.

“You’re not giving me a choice, are you?”

“Not exactly.”

Kieran pulled the vampire over to the bathroom.  He opened the door and gestured inside.  Gabriel entered, his hands in his pockets.  Kieran stepped in after him, locking the door.  Gabriel’s eyebrows shot up.  “I don’t want Angie to overhear.” Kieran explained.

“Look, I’m flattered, but not interested.” Gabriel told him coolly.

Kieran frowned at him.  “Is everything a joke with you?  Look, just tell me what’s going on with you and Angie.”

“What do you mean?”

“Oh no, you might be able to play this game with everyone else, but I can see right through you.”  The hunter kept his voice low, but it was still threatening.  “I know something is wrong.  You gave me that whole speech last night, but you’re also playing around with her feelings, aren’t you?”

“What are you referring to exactly?”  His posture was completely at ease.  His expression was slightly annoyed.

Kieran grabbed the front of his shirt in his fist angrily and yanked him closer.  “I did not get nearly enough sleep this morning, papillon, so my patience is thin.  Don’t make me beat answers out of you.”  His single blue eye was cold as ice.  “You can’t honestly stand there and pretend to not know what I’m talking about.”

Gabriel’s eyes went hard.  “You think you’re entitled to my answers?”

“What was it?  The thing that stopped you from telling lies?” Kieran’s whisper was harsh.  “Papillon don’t acquire geis’ randomly.  You try so hard to be ‘technically honest’, yet every thing you project is just a facade.  One great big lie you’ve spent lifetimes perfecting.”

Echoes scratched at the corners of Gabriel’s memory.  ‘Tell me, who do you love most in the whole world?’  Whispers clawed at the edges, but refused to reveal themselves.  ‘Once we kill her, then we can get away...’

His eyes turned bright red.  “Do you really want to know what I’ve been hiding?”  His voice was a low growl.  “I’ll show you, but it’s your own fault when you regret it.”

Their surroundings slowly grew dark.  Kieran’s grip on his shirt slackened.  He looked around in alarm.  Everything faded into blackness.  His legs buckled and he fell to his knees, his hand grasping weakly at Gabriel before slipping off.

The papillon stood over him, darkness clinging to him like a long cloak.  His red eyes burned fiercely.  When he spoke it was as if his voice came from all around.  “This is what I am now, hunter.  A peek at what I try so hard to hold back.”

Kieran tried to speak, but only strangled noises escaped his throat.

“Your minds are so susceptible.  I could make you succumb to any whim with a thought.  Do you really think I would subject Evangeline to this?  You have no idea what I feel for her, the thoughts that tempt me every second of the day.”

Kieran’s heart raced.  His whole body became unbearably hot.  He reached out with both hands, breathing heavily.  His head was a fog of fear and desire.  He felt himself sinking deeper into the mire, unable to break free.

The next second, the bathroom was back.  Kieran collapsed, his hands braced against the floor before he hit it.  Gabriel walked past him casually, his hands still in his pockets.  The door unlocked on it’s own and swung open.

Kieran’s breaths were ragged.  Sweat dripped down his nose and hit the tile.  “You’re underestimating her.” he said hoarsely.  “She’s already made up her mind, and once she realizes it, nothing is going to stop her.”

“The point…”  Gabriel paused in the doorway.  “is that I’m leaving it up to her.”  He walked out without looking back.

The display case was open.  Angie held a silver nine millimeter in her hands, pointed at the floor.  She was checking the sight.  “It’s really light.” she remarked.

“No, just balanced correctly.” Thorn said with pride in his voice.

The barrel was shorter than her last gun.  “I like it.  I like it a lot.”  She looked up as Gabriel approached.  “What do you think?  If we’re going up against the Manigaults, I should have at least some protection.”

“It looks sufficiently deadly.” he approved.

She looked past him.  “Where’s Kieran?”

“In the bathroom.  He might be a little while.”

“Ahh, okay.”  She turned back to Thorn.  “How much?”

He smiled.  “I’m sure it won’t break the bank.  Let me get you some ammunition.”

Angie pulled her checkbook out of her purse.  She checked the time on her phone.  "Not bad for a few hours of work." she commented.  "We should get back in plenty of time for the play."

"I still don't know how you're supposed to enjoy it."  He told her in frustration.  "You don't understand French.  At all."

"Easy, just translate all the important bits for me."  She smiled at him.

"You want me to talk over the whole play?"

"Just the good stuff!" she exclaimed.  "And you know how to whisper, right?"

Gabriel imagined leaning next to her in a dark theater, whispering to her all night.  He ran his hand through his hair in frustration.  "Fine." he said, looking away.

Her smile turned to a grin.  "Thanks."

Kieran emerged from the bathroom, his face white as a sheet.  Angie's expression immediately became concerned.  "Christ, Kieran are you all right?"

"Yeah." he said weakly, grasping the railing that led downstairs.  "I'll go wait for you in the car..."

Angie looked back at Gabriel, her eyes worried.  "He didn't get enough sleep this morning." she explained to him.

"Ah."

"I had a pretty rough sleep, too." she said, studying his face closely.  She was looking for the slightest reaction.

"Are you coming down with another cold?" He looked mildly concerned.

"No, nothing like that.  It was just a weird dream."

"That can happen the first night in a strange bed."

"Yeah, I guess.  How about you?"  She squinted at him a little.  "Any odd dreams?  Anything like that?"

He shrugged.  "Nothing out of the ordinary."

"Guess it's just me, then."

She was terrible at acting casual or hiding suspicion.  Gabriel resolved to skip sleeping for the next couple of days.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

"On a hot summer night, would you offer your throat to the wolf with the red roses?"  Gabriel's voice was silky.

Angie faced him, several yards away.  "Will he offer me his mouth?"

"Yes." His voice lowered to a hiss.

"Will he offer me his teeth?"  She stood her ground.

"Yes."  He took a step towards her.  She could see his fangs glinting in the dark.

She felt a tremor of fear slide down her spine.  "Will he offer me his jaws?"

"Yes."  Another step

Her breathing hitched in her chest.  "Will he offer me his hunger?"

"Yes."  Closer.

Her hands clenched at her sides.  "Again, will he offer me his hunger?"

"Yes!"  He was becoming impatient now.

She started to tremble.  "And will he starve without me?"

His eyes flared bright red.  "Yes!"

She closed her eyes and let out a breath before opening them again, steadying herself.  "And does he love me?"

The fire in his eyes died to embers. "Yes..." he said breathlessly.

"Yes." she whispered

He walked over to her, his steps measured and unhurried.  "On a hot summer night,  would you offer your throat to the wolf with the red roses?"  There was an inch of space between them.

"Yes."  She tilted her head to the side, exposing her neck.

He grinned, his fangs gleaming.  "I bet you say that to ALL the boys..."  He bent his head down to her throat.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie woke with a start, her hand on her neck.  She gasped sharply, feeling for a wound.  Her skin was unmarred.

Kieran sat behind the wheel next to her, driving.  "Are you alright?" he asked in alarm.

Angie put a hand on the dashboard, shaking the dream out of her head.  "I'm okay." she said, her heartbeat slowing back down to its normal speed.  She pushed the heels of her hands against her eyes and groaned.  "Just a nightmare..."  She removed her hands after a moment.  "When did I fall asleep?"

"Right after we left."  He looked at her, then back at the road.  He was deeply concerned.  "We're almost back at the school."

"Oh.  Good."  She turned to the back seat.

Gabriel sat behind Kieran.  "It would probably be best not to have any more caffeine tonight." he suggested.  His expression was calm, but there was a note of worry in his voice.  She recognized it only because she'd never heard him worried before.

She put a hand on her head.  "Yeah, that's a good idea..."  She let out a heavy sigh.

8: 8 - Curtain Call

When they arrived back at the school the sun was setting.  Cars filled the courtyard, which was an extra temporary parking lot during the play.

Ms. Brun was at the front entrance, directing guests to the Dining Hall, the largest room on campus.

It had been completely transformed during their absence.  The round tables were gone, replaced with rows of folding chairs.  The kitchen had been shuttered and a massive stage was set up in front of it.

Angie looked up at the balcony that ran around the dining hall.  More chairs had been placed up there and students were already filing to their seats.

Professor Barnes approached Angie and handed her a program from the thick stack in his arms.  "Thank you." Angie said as she took the folded piece of paper.

He looked tired.  There were shadows under his eyes and when his glasses slipped down his nose, he didn't bother adjusting them.

"Out of curiosity, Professor..." Angie kept her voice casual.  "Where are your quarters?"

"Ms. Brun has me on the opposite end from the student and teacher dorms."  His voice rose indignantly.  "She said it was for safety reasons, but I wouldn't-"

Angie held up both hands in a calming manner.  "I'm sure she meant it for your own safety.  You're definitely not the type to go, uh, 'roaming'..."

"My own safety?"  He looked confused.  He shook his head.  "Anyway.  I'm in the dorm on the second floor of the west wing.  I'm the only one in that dorm currently."

"So you're one floor below us..."  Angie mused.  "Hey, did you get a lot of sleep last night?  You look exhausted."

He sighed heavily.  "Unfortunately, the answer is no."

"Oh?  Bad dreams?"

Dexter's mind went immediately back to last night, despite how much he was trying NOT to think about it.  

He was in his classroom.  Nora was the only student and she was sitting up front instead of at her usual seat.  She was looking down at the paper in front of her, her shoulders slumped.  A large red 'F' was scrawled at the top.

"How could I have gotten every question wrong?" she had asked, pouting at him.  It made her already plump lips fuller.

He remembered walking over to her desk and placed a hand on the paper.  "I don't understand it either, you're my best student."

She'd looked up at him, her blue eyes pleading.  Her blond hair fell over her shoulder and down to her chest.  The top buttons had been undone, her soft white skin exposed.  "Isn't there anything I can do?" she asked.

He remembered reaching out with his other hand, running two fingers through her silky hair.  "There's always the oral exam." he'd told her, his voice husky.

He snapped back to reality, blushing fiercely.  "Absolutely NOT!" he cried.  "I would NEVER-"  He pushed his glasses up his nose angrily.  "What are you even suggesting?"

Angie took a step back, her eyebrows shooting up. "I'm not suggesting anything, Professor.  I just-"

"Angie!" Nora cried, running up.  She was already dressed in her prince costume.  She grabbed her hand.

Dexter excused himself and hurried away, his face scarlet.

"Come now, I want to show you backstage!" Nora said excitedly, practically dragging her away.

Kieran turned to Gabriel.  "Well, let's go find some seats."

Angie sat backstage, in a small area cordoned off as a dressing room.  "Thanks for showing me around."

"Well, you are tonight's biggest donor."

Nora looked appropriately dashing.  She had employed a binder under her shirt, to give her chest a proper princely form.  Her long hair was pulled back and tied at her neck with a thin black ribbon.  She drew her sword, her feet apart.  “I feel powerful.” she stated, eyes burning.

Angie clapped, then put the back of her hand to her forehead in a mock swoon.  Nora bowed grandly.  A piece of paper fell from her pocket.

Angie bent down and picked it up.  On it were a series of triangles, some had solid lines for sides, some had dotted lines.  Each triangle had a different number of dotted and solid sides.  "What's this, homework?"

"Just a fun assignment Professor Barnes gave us today, because of the play.  Eet's Sternberg's Love Theory."

"Ooo, do tell."  Angie opened the paper fully.  Each of the triangles that Nora had drawn had initials inside of it.

Nora sat down next to her.  "Well, each side of the triangle represents a different facet of love.  When none of the sides are filled, it is called 'Nonlove'.  When all of them are, it is called 'Consummate Love'."

She pointed to a triangle with only the right side solid.  Inside were the initials 'YT & NM'.  "On this triangle, only the commitment side is filled.  It means 'Empty Love'.  It is a good representation for the love Yuki 'as for me.  'E is only 'ere out of duty to 'is family."

She pointed to another triangle which had 'NM & AT & AW' inside it.  The left side was the only solid side.  "This side represents intimacy.  When it is the only one filled that is called 'Friendship'.  'Ere I put my love for Aiden, and Aimie."

On most of the paper the initials NM were paired up.  Angie guessed that KB meant Kieran and DB meant Dexter.  One triangle had 'AS & G' written it.  The left and right sides were filled in, but the bottom was dotted.  "Who’s in this one?" She pointed at it.

Nora bent over the paper and smiled.  "That is you and Gabriel.  You 'ave both Commitment and Intimacy.  That is called 'Companionate Love'."

"Then what's missing?"

She looked up, her eyes glittering sapphires.  "Passion." She giggled at Angie's expression.  "Though I don't think that one is too far away."

Angie looked to the side.  "I don't know about that.  It's probably just his influence mucking things up."

Nora shook her head.  "I don't think so, ee's doing a good job of shielding you.  I don't 'ave strong influence myself, but I can sense its nuances quite well."

"So you think he's trying to protect me from himself?"

"Oh yes.  'Ee 'as grown much more powerful since the last time I 'ave seen 'im.  'Ee 'as put up barriers all around 'imself."

Angie mused for a bit.  "I always thought I was immune to his influence.  I spend so much time around him."

"Then all the more reason not to worry.  Surely you of all people would be able to recognize 'is influence."

"You mean I would be able to sense it?"

She nodded enthusiastically.  "'Ee's powerful, so you wouldn't be able to fight it, but you would be able to spot it a mile away."

Angie thought for a long moment.  "You're right.  I think I know what you mean."

"I can't blame 'im though, if 'ee does use 'is influence." she said thoughtfully.  " 'Umans are the real cheaters, with their irresistible scents."

It was Angie's turn to smile.  "You're thinking about Kieran and Dexter..."

" 'Eet's not fair!" she pouted.  "I don't 'ave influence to even the playing field!"  She shook her fist.  “ ‘Ow dare they make me ‘ave feelings for them, with their ‘andsome features and nice smells!”

Angie broke down in laughter.  Nora looked surprised, but then giggled as well.

“By your logic, Gabriel is the ultimate cheater.” Angie pointed out.  “He has good looks AND influence.”

She put a finger to her cheek as she went over that in her head.  “Gabriel isn’t that ‘andsome, though.”

Angie frowned.  “Yes he is.”  How could Nora even say that?  Had she never actually looked at him?  How could she not have noticed how his eyes glittered dark red sometimes, or the perfect line of his jaw?  Or how his lips were neither too thin or too full?  "I mean, come on..."

Nora raised an eyebrow.  "I think it's just you, Angie."

She felt the blood drain from her face.  She had always thought that Gabriel's attractiveness was a given, something that came with being a vampire.  Hadn't he been that way since they had first met?  Even when he was starved and looked older, his features were still attractive.

She teased him about how thin he was, but it was mostly out of spite.  When they had hated each other, she'd especially disliked how handsome he was.  It used to be such a sore spot for her, a thorn in her side.

"Aren't all vampires supposed to be attractive?" she asked weakly.

"You're attracted to every papillon you meet?"

She shook her head slowly.  "No, I'm not..."

"Then why would you think that?"

"Well, all the books and movies..."

"EVERYONE is attractive in movies." she said practically.  "Those are just actors."

"But..."  Angie floundered.  "I mean..."  She felt her cheeks heat up.  Nora waited patiently.  "I can't be the only one..."

"Mmm, probably?  Everyone 'as different tastes, don't they?"

"I guess so..."  She couldn't be the only one.  What about Desyre?  Though wasn't her fascination just because Gabriel was the one that turned her?  And Sybil had only found him attractive because of his influence...

No, it couldn't just be her.  That was impossible.

Kieran burst in just then.  "Nous sommes sur le point de commencer!" he said to Nora.  "Allez, allez à votre place!"

Nora jumped to her feet.  "You 'ad better get to your seat." she said urgently.

Angie sprang up as well.  "Come on." she said to Kieran.  "I don't want to miss a second."

He took her hand in his and led her out of the backstage area.  the lights in the Dining Hall were dimmed now so he helped her navigate to where Gabriel was holding their seats.

From up in the balcony two spotlights switched on, each manned by a student.  They directed the powerful beams at the stage.

Angie looked around at the audience as she took her seat.  "This place is packed..." she said to Kieran.

He grinned.  "Yes, Mother is very pleased with the turnout this year.  We're thinking of upgrading all the gym equipment."

She sat next to Gabriel, and Kieran sat on her other side.  The red curtain rose and Gabriel leaned towards her, ready to translate.

The King and Queen sat on large chairs in the center of the stage.  The King was played by Aiden.  She stood up and raised her scepter, calling out a few words in French.  More students dressed as peasants and nobles moved onto the stage, two of them carrying a bassinet with a baby doll inside.

Angie looked down at her program.  It was in French, of course.  She nudged Kieran in the side.  "Who's playing the Evil Queen?" she whispered to him.

His blue eye sparkled with merriment.  "Wait and see."

Suddenly the spotlights darkened.  A chill ran through the audience.  Angie rubbed her forearms with her hands.  "Did someone turn on the AC?" she muttered.

The spotlights came back on and a figure clad in black robes stood on the stage, next to the bassinet.  The peasants and nobles gasped in horror.

"La partie la plus grandiose et extravagant se tiendra dans tout le pays, et je n'ai pas été invité?"  The Evil Queen's voice rang out throughout the entire hall, clear and menacing.

"Someone is not happy that they weren't on the guest list." Gabriel murmured in Angie's ear.

She nodded.  "I can tell."

The King stood tall, challenging the Evil Queen.  The Evil Queen reached out with one hand, finger pointed.  The orb at the tip of the King's scepter froze solid, frost creeping down the handle.  The King dropped it quickly.

"Whaaaaa?" Angie whispered.  "Who is that?"

The Evil Queen turned to the audience, eyes shining ice blue.  Kieran leaned close to Angie and whispered in her ear.  "It's Yuki."

Angie's eyes widened.  Under the long black wig and robes it was indeed the young male vampire.  "Yuki has ice powers?  No wonder Nora doesn't like him..."

Speaking of Nora, she was slowly creeping up the side of the hall, head down, trying not to disturb anyone.  She stopped at Gabriel's side and put a hand on his shoulder.  "I need your help." she said worriedly in French.

"Excuse me a moment." he whispered to Angie.  

She nodded, waving him away with her hand.  "Go on, I can manage."

Gabriel scowled as he stood up and followed Nora.  He looked back at Angie.  Kieran was leaning towards her, his lips nearly touching her ear.  She had her head tilted towards him, nodding.  Gabriel's scowl deepened.

"What do you need, Nora?" he asked once she'd led him backstage.

"Margaret was petrified of going on stage.  I thought she'd be all right, but she had an asthma attack and now she can't go on with me.  I need you to take her place."

"Why me?" he asked irritably.  "Can't one of the other students do it?"

Nora shook her head.  "Everyone that knew her lines are already busy with their own roles.  You're the only one I know that can learn her lines fast enough."

He let out a sigh.  "Fine.  She was playing a knight or something?"

"Or something." Nora said with a nervous smile as she led him to the dressing area.  She picked up a long brown dress.  "She was supposed to play my handmaid."

A muscle in Gabriel's jaw twitched.  "You can't be serious."

Nora's expression turned to one of pleading.  "Please do this for me.  I'm begging you.  I'll do anything."

Gabriel considered her a moment.  "There is something I want from you."

"What is it?" she asked, suddenly uneasy.

"Information.  Ever since we've arrived in Paris I've been using my compass to search for someone, but I cannot find him.  I want you to tell me."  Gabriel's eyes hardened.  "Where is Dimitri Manigault hiding?"

Nora gave him a wary look.  "Why do you want to know where he is?"

Dimitri had infiltrated Evangeline's mind the last time they were in Paris.  His presence had lingered even after they'd returned home.  He had almost prevented her from waking from a coma after the house had burned down.  Even now, he might still have a way to sneak back into her mind and trap her.  As long as he was around, Evangeline was in danger.  "Simple." Gabriel said with certainty.  "I'm going to kill him."

Nora's eyes widened.  "You're asking me to betray my own flesh and blood to you?"

"If this play succeeds, surely the students are more likely to fall under your sway." he suggested.  "You ARE the lead character."

Her expression became shrewd.  "Dimitri might be evil, but he has never treated me unkindly.  To betray him would be despicable."  She tossed the brown dress aside.  "I won't do it just for you to wear that."

He shrugged.  "That's your decision."  One eyebrow rose as she turned and started digging around in a large box behind her.

"I WILL however commit treason if you wear this."  She turned back around, holding out a bundle of black satin.

"No." Gabriel stated with finality.

Nora’s gaze was unwavering.  “You DO want to protect her, don’t you?”

His eyes narrowed to a steely glare.  “You fight dirty, Nora.  Just like your namesake.”

“I learned by watching you.” she said simply.  Gabriel snatched the bundle from her.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie looked at the empty seat beside her.  “What’s keeping Gabriel so long?” she whispered.

“Shh, it’s almost time for the Prince’s entrance.” Kieran whispered to her.

She turned her attention back to the stage.  The scene had changed to a forest overrun with briars.  Nora strode onto the stage, her hand on the hilt of her sword.  Half the girls in the balcony applauded wildly, some whistling between their fingers.

Behind Nora, a woman with long dark brown hair stepped out.  “Nous devons faire vite, Prince. Avant la bruyère consomme tout le pays.”

Kieran’s eyebrows knit together in confusion.  “That’s not Margaret.” he whispered.  “Who is that girl?”

“This might just be me, but I don’t think maid’s dresses belong in this play.” Angie pointed out.

The girl wore a black maid’s dress, complete with white apron.  The skirt went down to the knee and underneath she wore white stockings.  Angie scrutinized her face.  She wore a lot of makeup, especially around the eyes, but there was something...  She gripped Kieran’s arm tightly, covering her mouth with her hand.

“The outfit is all right.” Kieran commented.  “Especially since she’s so cute...”  Angie’s nails dug into his forearm.  “Ow!” he hissed.  “What?” He turned to her.

She had her hand clamped over her mouth.  Her eyes were wide and she was breathing like she might hyperventilate.

“What’s gotten into you?” he whispered sharply.

She removed her hand from his arm and pointed at the stage shakily.  She jerked her head to the side, indicating Gabriel’s empty seat.

His eyebrows pushed together in confusion.  “What?”

She pointed at the stage again, this time more urgently.

He looked back at the stage.  Then his expression cleared.  His adam’s apple bobbed uneasily.  “We can just forget what I said before, right?”  Angie shook her head slowly, her eyes still wide.

They turned their attention back to the stage.  The Evil Queen was back by this time.  The Prince drew her sword and attacked.  The Evil Queen raised his staff and she was knocked back, her sword flying from her hand.

The Maid retrieved the Prince’s fallen sword, tossing it to her just before the Evil Queen could strike.  The Prince drove the sword deep into the Queen’s robes, defeating him once and for all.

The spotlights went out again, signaling another scene change.  Angie got up.  “Where are you going?” Kieran whispered after her as she made her way to the aisle.  “The best part’s next.”

“Not for me.” she whispered back.  She hurried down the aisle and ducked backstage.

She headed straight for the dressing area.  Gabriel was there, looking around frantically.  She spotted his pants and shirt hidden under the makeup table.  She bent down and picked them up.  “They’re right here.”  She watched him freeze, then whirl around.  “How in the hell did she get you to wear that?” she asked him.

“It’s better if you don’t ask.” he answered stiffly.

She shook her head.  “Nora’s pretty good with an eyeliner pencil, I’ll give her that.”  It was true.  She had succeeded in turning Gabriel’s masculine features into feminine ones without sacrificing his attractiveness.

“Can I please have my clothes back?”  He sounded almost meek.  As meek as Gabriel could sound, anyway.

“Have a seat, I’m not here to kick you while you’re down.” she told him.  He pulled off his wig and dropped into a chair.  She tossed him his clothes and grabbed a package of wipes off the makeup table.  “Should you be sitting like that?” she asked him.

He was sitting how he normally sat, with his legs apart.  He shifted uncomfortably and closed his legs.  He tugged on the hem of his skirt with one hand, trying to make it go over his knees.

It was taking everything Angie had not to giggle.  She sighed and pulled a wipe out of the package.  “Here, let me.”

He tilted his face up and she started scrubbing off the makeup.  “Thank you for not taking this opportunity to make fun of me.” he told her sincerely.

“That would just be sadistic.” she said.  “Especially with you looking so cute and helpless.”

“Cute.” His eyebrows pressed together, making her job harder.

“Yes, cute.  If you want to be handsome again, just hold still.”

“Handsome?”  He looked at her, his dark brown eyes glinting ruby.

She blew a lock of hair out of her face in frustration.  “Oh come on, stop acting coy.”  She tossed the wipe into a nearby bin.  “There, all done.”

“Thank you.” His voice lowered and something in it made her heart skip a beat.

She reached both hands up to his rumpled hair, fixing it back to its usual slightly messy style.  “You don’t have to thank me, stupid.” she said irritably.

He closed his eyes, savoring the feel of her fingers in his hair.  “Mm.”

“What are you, a cat?”

He looked at her from under heavy lids.  “You can stop if you don’t like it.”

Her hands stilled.  She dropped one to her side.  With the other she pushed some of the hair out of his eyes.  “Were you always like this?” she asked softly.

“Like what?”  He was a bit grateful now that his pants and shirt were in his lap.

“Just… this.” Her brow wrinkled slightly.  She traced one eyebrow with the tips of her fingers, then trailed them down to his jaw.  She brushed her thumb lightly over his bottom lip.  He parted his lips, a sigh escaping them.  “How long have you been like this?”

“Since we were last in Paris.” he admitted, his gaze steady.

Her heart thudded, she could feel her pulse in her fingertips.  “I didn’t notice.”

“I know.”

“Do you hate me for not noticing?”

“No.”  He closed his eyes briefly.  “I don’t want more than what you want.”

“Whatever I want?  You’re leaving it up to me to decide?”

“Yes.  Whatever you want.”

Her frown deepened.  “That’s a bit cheap, isn’t it?  Leaving all the tough decisions to me.”

He chuckled softly.  “I suppose I am being a bit of a bastard.”

She nodded in agreement.  “Yeah, you are.”  

She lifted her hand up a few inches.  He turned his eyes to it, as if wary she might slap him.  She sighed and pressed her hand to the side of his face lightly before dropping it.  “You’d better get dressed, before the final curtain.”  She turned around and walked out of the dressing area.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Author's Notes: This chapter is my gift to you guys. You stuck through with me for four whole books, waiting with bated breath for something to happen with these two. I know I'm drawing it out like a slowly bleeding wound, so I wanted to let you guys know I appreciate your patience. Plus, everything in this chapter was so fun to write! I made it extra long so I could fit everything I wanted in there. I hope you all liked it. Definitely tell me either way!

Alternative title to Chapter 8: Fanservice.

9: 9 - Fall Out

The play was ending by the time Angie returned to Kieran.  The audience erupted in applause while the actors took their final bows.  After the cheering and hollering died down and people began to leave, Angie walked slowly out of the Dining Hall, her expression pensive.

"What's the matter?" Kieran asked, following her.  "Did something happen backstage?"

She shook her head.  "No, nothing happened." She frowned.  "Or maybe something did?"

"You're not sure?" He walked with her as she headed for the stairs.

She turned around and gave him a somewhat desperate look.  "If a tornado went up to you and offered you a leash, would that be something?"

"My English is not the best, but I would consider that something." He nodded.

Her shoulders slumped.  "Then something happened."

He put both hands on her upper arms in a gesture that was both supportive and reassuring.  "Do you want to talk about it?"

She nodded as she put a hand in her hair.  She tugged on it a bit.  "I'm not sure where to begin, though.  Or even what I'm supposed to do now..."

"I'm going to hazard a guess that you've become aware that Gabriel's feelings toward you are a bit more than he's been letting on."

"You knew?" she gave him a frustrated look.  "How long have you known?"

"I suspected something the last time you visited.  I was only certain last night."

She put her hand down, but some of her short hair stuck up.  "Why am I the last one to know?"  She was so frazzled she looked like she might start to cry.

Kieran looked around.  There were still people lingering in the entrance hall.  "Let's go upstairs and talk somewhere private." he said soothingly.  He led her up the stairs, his hand hovering over  her elbow.

They passed the door to her room.  "I'll take you to my room." he said.  "That way no one will disturb you while you work this out."

"Okay." she said meekly.

Unlike the guest dorms, Kieran's room was decorated with a wide variety of stuff.  There were posters on the wall, from various bands and movies.  They were all in French, and the only one Angie recognized was a large poster of Desyre by the bed.  

His bed was covered in a soft, dark brown blanket.  He had a dresser next to his armoire.  The top was littered with an assortment of knickknacks and bits of silver weaponry.  His long coat was hung up on a peg by the door.  His shoulder holster was hung up next to it.

He let out a wistful sigh.  "I finally get you in here and I can't even enjoy it..."

She punched his arm weakly.  "Hey, now's not the time for joking around."

"Au contraire, fille.  Now is the perfect time for joking around."  He untied his boots and kicked them off.  "Take off your shoes and relax.  You need to relax."  His expression became concerned again.

Angie sat on the bed and untied her sneakers.  She pulled them off and placed them neatly by the bed.

Kieran threw himself onto a battered lounge against the wall by the door.  "So, what exactly is it that went on?" he asked.  "Did he do something unscrupulous?  Because I will shoot him for you if you want."

A wry laugh escaped her chest.  “No, he didn’t do anything.  That’s kind of the problem, isn’t it?”  She folded her hands in her lap and bowed her head.  “This whole time and he didn’t say anything to me at all.  He never let on that he was feeling anything towards me.  Whenever anyone would suggest something... I thought it was ridiculous.  How could he feel anything towards me, when he acted like I was just an annoyance?”

“Maybe he felt he didn’t want to push you.” Kieran suggested.  “If you didn’t feel anything for him in return, then things would have just been awkward between you, right?”

“Oh yeah, because NOTHING is super awkward NOW.”  He couldn’t see her face, but he knew she was rolling her eyes.

He thought for a long moment.  “Today I saw something in him and it terrified me.  His influence is powerful.  I’m not even sure if he knows how to control it, just restrain it.  I think he feels he has to protect you from it.”

Angie hugged her upper arms as wild emotion coiled up inside of her.  “Gabriel wouldn’t hurt me.” Her voice was bitter.  “I trust him, completely.  I don’t know if there is anyone I trust more.”  The feelings she tried so hard to contain sprang free.  She jumped to her feet.  “But he doesn’t trust me!”

Kieran sat up straight in surprise.  “Angie…”  He got up and walked over to her.

There were tears in her eyes.  “He didn’t trust me enough to say anything.  Not a single thing!”  She wiped at her cheek with the heel of her hand.  “And now he expects me to do what?  Make all the decisions?  He just wants to leave everything to me?”  She sniffed.  “He’s so selfish…”

“I don’t think he’s doing it to be selfish…” Kieran said calmingly.

“But it still is!” she cried, her hands clenching into fists.  “Because then when something goes wrong, then it will be MY fault!”  She looked up at him, her light brown eyes reflecting the ache inside of her.

“You’re sure that something will go wrong?” he asked.

“When has something EVER NOT GONE WRONG?” she shouted.  “Have you seen my life?!  I can’t go FIVE GODDAMN MINUTES without something GOING WRONG!”  She ended with a sob.

Kieran couldn’t stand seeing her like this.  He wrapped his arms around her shoulders.  “Shh, c'est bon.” he soothed.  “Please don’t cry…”

Her small frame was shaking.  “I can’t…”  Her voice was muffled by his chest.

“I don’t want you to be sad, please…”  He leaned his face on the top of her head.  “S'il vous plaît fille...”

She leaned her forehead against his chest.  “I’m not sad.”  A tremor ran through her.  “I’m just so frustrated…  I’m so angry…”

“What can I do to help?” he asked.  “Anything.  Just name it.”

She pulled back far enough to look up at him, her eyes burning.  “He can’t keep doing this.”  Her voice was determined.  “I need to get back at him somehow.”

He looked surprised.  “You want revenge?”

Her face was set.  “I want to teach him a lesson.”

“Then I put myself fully at your disposal.”

“Good, because I’m not sure if I know how to be petty enough for this.”

He chuckled as he wiped the tears from her cheek with his thumb.  “Bien-aimé, I grew up in a school of all girls.  I know every trick in the book.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Gabriel wrapped the dress and stockings back up into a bundle.  After Nora finished changing he approached her.  "Here." He said brusquely, holding it out.  "I hope I performed to your satisfaction."

"Once I have the information you requested, I will pass it on to you." Nora regarded him coolly from under her sheet of golden hair.  "Keep the dress."

"Keep it?  Why?"

She ignored his question.  "I overheard your conversation with Angie.  She is angry with you.  You know that?"

He nodded.  "I could tell, of course.  It's a small price to pay for her wellbeing."

Her expression went from cool to downright chilly.  "You really think that you know best, don't you?  I spoke with her before the show.  She had no idea about your feelings.  At the same time, it was obvious to me that she has felt a certain way about you for some time.  She's buried it, denied it to herself.  I wonder... why she would do something like that?"

"That's anyone's guess." He said, not liking where this conversation was going.  "Only Evangeline can say for certain."

"Oh I can make a pretty good guess.  And I'm sure you can make a better one.  How could she admit her own feelings, when you’ve hidden yours so well?”

“I wasn’t hiding anything.”  Gabriel pushed his hand through his hair.  “She could have asked…”

“Tell me, in all the time that you've lived with her, have you not noticed how her heart stutters when she hears your name?  Or how her blood runs a little more strongly when she is around you?"

"I'm not blind." He scowled.  "Or deaf.  But doing anything based on just that would be cheating."

"I am tired of hearing that tonight!" She exclaimed.  "Yes, you are a papillon."  She threw both hands into the air.  "Everyone involved knows this!  You are different.  So what?"

"So what?" He asked incredulously.  "As a vampire I sense more things than any human could.  Being able to read her like that is a huge advantage over anyone else."

"Again I say 'so what'!" She declared.  "You might be excellent at reading slight changes in behavior or emotions, but you're terrible at understanding them, or you would not have been sitting on your hands like this!" Her blue eyes burned into him.  "You've disregarded her feelings entirely, focusing only on protecting your own shallow ego."

"That is not true." He said, becoming angry himself.  "My priority has always been protecting Evangeline."

Nora's eyes widened in disbelief.  "And you are so certain that she needs or wants protection from you?  If that is not ego, then I do not know what is." Ice edged her voice.  "Keep that ridiculous costume." She spat.  "It will remind you that even while wearing it, you were not made the biggest fool tonight." She turned on her heel and stalked off.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Dexter Barnes was in his classroom, hurriedly packing up his paperwork and laptop.  He cursed himself for not doing it before the play.  He'd been too busy helping with the preparations.

He needed to get out of there before Nora came down.  There was no way he could take her measurements tonight.

The door opened and he looked over.  To his relief it was only Yuki.  "Tsukishiro, what can I help you with?"

"I wanted to discuss the latest exam."

"What's there to discuss?  You got a perfect score." He stacked up the paperwork on his desk and placed it in a folder.  It wasn't neat, but he didn't have time for tidyness.

"I know, don't you think it was too easy?" His eyes were clouded with worry.

"Perhaps, but with the students practicing for the play, I couldn't very well make them study for two hours." He placed the folder into his bag, followed by his laptop.  "Besides, you and Nora were the only ones who got perfect scores.  I don't think it was that easy..."

He headed for the door, but Yuki was standing in the doorway.  "Do you really think it's wise to be so soft on us, sensei?"

Dexter let out a short sigh under his breath.  "Trust me, I am not going easy on you.  You've gotten a perfect score on every test, and it's because you deserve it."  Yuki's troubled expression only deepened.  He put a hand on the young vampire's shoulder.  "Look.  You and Nora are the top two students not only in my classes, but in this school.  I don't think that's because you're both vampires, but you do have something in common.  You're driven."

Yuki lifted his head a bit, looking at his face.  Dexter continued.  "You both have goals that you're working towards and you don't let any obstacle get in your way.  There is a difference between you though, and it's that Nora knows how to have fun.  She's made friends here and enjoys various extracurricular activities.  In contrast you devote yourself entirely to your studies.  That's why I asked you to volunteer for the play."  His voice softened.  "You were amazing, by the way."

Yuki hesitated.  "Back home... I never did anything like that.  I spent most of my time on my work."

"Did you have fun tonight?" Dexter asked kindly.

He nodded.  "It was different, but it was fun."

"That is a GOOD thing.  Working hard doesn't mean anything unless you have something to work for.  You have to enjoy the rewards of your hard work sometimes, instead of constantly pushing yourself harder."

"Everything is much different here than my home." He said pensively.  "I do have a goal.  One that is becoming more important to me the longer I stay here."

"You came here to convince Nora to marry you."  Everyone in the school knew of Yuki's reason for coming to Paris from Japan.

"That was my original goal, but it has changed slightly."

Dexter looked surprised.  "What are you working towards now?' he asked in interest.

"Nora... when she talks about breaking away from her family, starting her own, there is something in the way she says it."  Yuki's black eyes were firm.  "I think she might be able to do it."

"And you want to be there to see it." Dexter guessed with a smile.  Yuki nodded.

Dexter glanced at his watch.  "Oh!  I really should be going now."  He had forgotten his earlier rush to leave.

Yuki bowed politely.  "Thank you, sensei.  My heart does not feel so troubled now."

"I'm, uh, glad I could help."  Dexter waited impatiently for Yuki to move out of the doorway.  "I'll see you in class tomorrow."

There was a sound of running footsteps from down the hall, then Nora was in the doorway as well.  "Sorry I am late!  I was 'elping to clean up."

"Tomorrow then." Yuki turned and left.  He nodded his head to Nora as he passed her.  She ignored him, her attention on Dexter.

"I'm sure you're tired after the play, Nora." Dexter said nervously.  "We don't have to do this tonight."  He clutched his bag to his chest.  "We can do an intake tomorrow, or later in the week.  Or two."

Her eyes widened in disappointment.  "But, you said yourself 'ow important tracking my growth was to your research.  I don't mind."

"It's fine.  Really.  I've already got so much data..."  He was looking everywhere else except at her.  "You've pretty much stopped growing at this point, anyway..."

"That's not true!  Just this week I've had to change my shirt size.  I've grown out of my old ones completely!"

He nodded.  "Yes, I noticed."  He scrunched his face.  "I mean, NO, I hadn't noticed.  I would never-"  He was at war with himself, his desire for knowledge battling against his embarrassment.

Nora stepped up to him, her eyes pleading.  "This is important to you, correct?  I want to 'elp!"  She had gotten so used to spending this time alone with him each night, time that none of the other students got, she didn't want to give it up.  "I'm not tired at all.  I could stay up all night if I 'ad to!"

He swallowed nervously as he looked down at her face.  "But, I..." He closed his eyes and resigned himself to his fate.  "Fine." he sighed.  "Let me set up my computer..."

Nora's smile was dazzling.  She put her hands behind her back and rocked on her heels.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

It was just barely past midnight, but Gabriel decided to retire to his room.  He didn't like the idea of being alone with his own thoughts, but he was unlikely to see a friendly face for the rest of the night.

On the way to his room, he stopped outside Evangeline's door.  He considered it a moment, then raised his hand to knock.  He sensed that the room was empty and dropped his hand.

He was outside his door when he heard Evangeline's voice coming from Kieran's room.  "I'm not saying that." She said, laughing.

"You have to." Kieran answered her in amusement.  "You can't hide your feelings anymore, either."

"Noooo." she moaned.  "It's too embarrassing."  Her voice was shy.

"You say that, but I know you really want to say it."  His voice lowered.  "Say it for me."

She let out a shriek that ended in a laugh.  "Okay, okay!  Just keep those hands to yourself, all right?"

Gabriel put a hand on the doorknob, but hesitated.

"I'm waiting..."

There was a long hesitation.  Gabriel could hear Evangeline's heart fluttering like a caged bird.  "Ever since I first met you, I knew my whole life would be different.  And now, I know that I can't be with anyone else."

"How could anyone resist you when you say that?" Kieran replied warmly.

Gabriel leaned his forehead against the door and closed his eyes.  His hand slipped from the knob and he turned and walked back down the hallway.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie hid her face with her hands, her face red.  "There's no way I can say that to him."  Her voice was muffled by her hands and embarrassment.  "He'd laugh at me, just for being so cheesy."

Kieran laughed.  "If you do it looking like that, then yes."

She leaned her forehead on his arm.  "Thanks for cheering me up.  You're taking all this so well.  You're even helping me out."

He grinned.  "C'est ça!  That is what friends are for, no?"

"You're happy with just being friends?"  She peeked up at him.

"I've always thought of us as friends." He told her.  "I had hoped our friendship would be more physical, but only if that is what you wanted as well."  He chuckled.  "You have a chance now to claim a great love.  What else can I do but support you?"

She wrapped her arms around him in a big hug.  "Thank you."

"Perhaps you should spend the night with me, before you go to Gabriel." he said wistfully.

She pulled away and pushed him playfully.  "Geez, you never give up!"

"Non, not while there is even a second left."  He plopped down onto his bed and sprawled on his back.  His black t-shirt rode up on him, revealing a peek of his well-defined abs and the corner of his hip over his blue jeans.  "I promise to make it worth your while."

She fanned herself comically.  "I'm afraid I will have to pass."

"Pauvre fille, hiding your attraction for me must be so painful..."  His chest shook from suppressed laughter.

"Oh yeah, pure torture." she said as she walked past the bed.  She stood in front of the poster next to it.  "So, Desyre huh?"

He tilted his head up and peered at her upside down.  "Oui, she was my great love in my teenaged years."  He sighed happily.  "Her voice is like an angel's..."

"You do know she's a vampire, right?"

His eye widened.  "NO!"  He turned over onto his stomach, his mouth open.  "Don't play around with me, fille."

"Would I really mess with you like that?  It's the truth.  Gabriel was the one that turned her, centuries ago."

He looked utterly devastated, hugging a pillow to his chest.  "But she's everywhere!  On the radio and everything.  Her music is amazing, her voice is so beautiful, so..."

"Influential?" Angie asked, raising an eyebrow.

Kieran lowered his head and groaned.  Then he got to his feet and walked over to the door, pulling his holster off its hook as he passed it.

"Where are you going?" she asked in alarm.

"To shoot Gabriel, before he ruins something else for me tonight."  He pulled his gun out of his holster and checked the clip.

"Whoa now."  She hurried back around the bed.  "You're not serious, right?"

His one eye was narrowed.  "I won't kill him, just wound him a bit.  Maybe take out his legs..."  He looked over at her.  "He's still good to you even if he can't walk, right?"

"Let's just calm down a minute here..."  She approached him warily.  "Don't make me hurt you, Kieran."

"Just one bullet, Angie.  Please?  I promise not to hit anything... vital."

"Yeah, no.  Not gonna happen."

He groaned and let out a sigh.  "Fine."  He looked defeated.  "The only reason I ever got into music was because of Desyre..."

Angie saw an opening to steer the conversation away from maiming Gabriel and seized it.  "Music?  What do you play?"

"Just a little on the keyboard." he sulked.

"Well, I sure would like to hear you play right now."

He gave her a hopeful look.  "Really?"  She nodded emphatically.  He turned and walked back over to the bed.  He knelt down next to it and lifted the covers.  He reached underneath and slid out a large keyboard.

She sat crosslegged on the bed while he set up the stand and plugged in the keyboard.  “I haven’t played in a while, so I might be a bit out of practice…”

“Yeah, quit stalling.”

He placed his fingers on the keys.  The melody that sprang from them was light and sweet, but with a note of longing underneath.  Angie closed her eyes while she listened.  When it was done she opened her eyes again.  “Christ, Kieran, stop being so perfect all the time, okay?”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“Right now I’m imagining a young brooding Kieran, with his eye patch and musical talent, and the only teenaged boy at this school.  Just how many girlfriends did you have?”

“Oh, just two or three…” he mused while he adjusted the settings on the keyboard.  Then he grinned. “dozen.”  She picked up a pillow and threw it at him.

10: 10 - Spin You Around

The next afternoon, Kieran knocked on Angie's door.  She opened it right away.  "So," he said brightly.  "how do you feel after a good morning's sleep?"

She sighed.  "You're right, I feel much better now.  How do I look?"

Kieran gave her a once over.  She was wearing a black blouse with short sleeves and a red and black plaid, pleated skirt.  The skirt was short, stopping just above her black stockings.  A thin line of skin showed.  "Cold.  Is this your revenge?" He said teasingly.  "Are we still harboring petty thoughts?"

"Not as much." She admitted.

"And you are ready to confess?"

Her cheeks went red.  "No..."

He laughed.  "All in good time, then.  First things first, right?" He nodded over to Gabriel's door.  "He should be in there, I heard the shower running."

She rubbed her upper arm.  "This all seems unreal to me.  Maybe I'm just confused?  How could he have feelings for me?"

"You are having doubts?  Now?" Kieran's eyebrows shot up.

She nodded.  Arthur's words echoed back to her.  "He's been around for centuries.  What could he possibly want from a kid like me?"

Kieran placed both hands on her shoulders and looked her in the eyes.  "Here is an idea.  Go ask him and find out."

"Is he even going to tell me?  He never mentioned anything for such a long time." She bit her bottom lip.

"You said last night that he is leaving everything up to you, correct?  So, pull on that leash he handed you.  Tell him you want him to tell you what he wants." He grinned at her.

She shifted nervously.  "All right..."

"Are you ready, now?"

She shook her head.  "No, but I'm going anyway."

"That's my fille." He clapped her on the back.  "Now go forth and conquer." Angie let out a nervous laugh as she walked down the hallway.  "And remember what I told you." He called after her.

She stopped outside Gabriel's door and knocked softly.  There was no answer.  Faintly, she could hear the shower running.  She put a hand on the doorknob and turned it.  She pushed the door open and stepped inside.

The room was neat, but the bed was a mess.  The sheets were in disarray, the pillows were scattered, and the blanket was in a rumpled heap on the floor.

She could still hear the shower going.  She closed the door behind her and crept further into the room.  She bent down to pick up a pillow and spotted a scrap of black satin sticking out from under the bed.

She pulled the maid dress out and considered it.  She remembered when Sybil had gotten ahold of Gabriel's shirt, she had smelled it.  Because of Gabriel's influence she had detected an odor that wasn't really there.  So, if Angie's own feelings were caused by influence, then she should smell whatever Sybil smelled...

She brought the dress up to her nose, but the only scent she could detect was of slightly musty satin.  She let out a small sigh of relief and smiled.

The shower cut off and Angie stuffed the dress back under the bed.  She picked up the fallen pillow just as Gabriel emerged from the bathroom.  "Can I help you?"

She didn't answer him for a moment because she was taken aback.  Usually when he stepped out of the shower he didn't bother with clothes, but now he was wearing a pair of dark red pyjama pants.

His bare chest was different than the last time she'd seen him as well.  His shoulders were broader and his muscles were more defined.  He was still thin compared to Kieran or Chris, it was true, but Angie felt right then that Gabriel looked much more attractive.

He stood there, waiting for her reply.  His hair was still wet and dripping onto the floor.  "What?" She asked.

His eyebrows pushed together.  "Is there a reason you're here?"

She looked down at the pillow in her hands.  "Oh!  Uh, yes." She put the pillow on the bed.  "Kieran's going to start checking out possible locations that Smythe could be holed up in.  He said we could come along if we wanted." She smoothed out the sheet at the corner of the bed.  "But first I wanted to talk."

He walked over to the armoire and opened the left door.  "About what?"

"About last night." She sat down on the corner of the bed.  "There wasn't a lot of time to talk then.  I wanted to ask you some questions."

He pulled out a white button down shirt, a pair of black pants, his belt, and a pair of boxer briefs.  "What did you want to ask?" His voice was neither harsh nor soft, but there was a note of indifference in it.

Angie took a deep, steadying breath.  "Do you really have feelings for me?  Since from the last time we were here six months ago?"

"Yes, I do." He said simply.

"Then why did you act like you hated me?"

He stood facing away from her, his hand on the armoire door.  "I never said I hated you."

"But you acted like I was annoying you." She spluttered.  "Why didn't you just tell me how you felt?"

The lines of his back were tensed.  "Because I wasn't sure how you felt about me."

She frowned.  "You could have asked."

"I was afraid to."

"What?" She breathed.  "Why?" It had never occurred to her that Gabriel could feel insecure.  He always seemed so damned sure of everything, so confident in himself.  She hadn't realized he was just as capable of doubting as she was.

His hand slid off the armoire's door handle.  "Because, what could you possibly want from an old man like me?"

Her frown deepened, furrowing her brow.  "You're not an old man, Gabriel.  Arthur's an old man, not you."

"I'm much older than your father, Evangeline." He pointed out.

"In years maybe, but that's not the same thing." She protested.

He gripped the door so hard the wood creaked in protest.  He leaned his forehead against it.  From the side he looked like he wanted to pound his head right through it.  "Why do you always have to be so confusing?" He closed his eyes as if in pain.

She put a hand to the side of her head and gripped her hair.  Her heart was beating frantically.  "What I mean is... You don't act like he does.  You don't look like he does.  Age is just a number, right?"

He gritted his teeth for a moment, then straightened up and turned to her.  His eyes were hard garnets.  "Then why did you say those words to me, at Desyre's concert?  I went there to get you, to bring you back.  I was going to tell you how I felt about you, but with a single sentence you hamstrung me."

Her furrowed brow rose a bit.  "What?" She looked at him in consternation.  "I was high on painkillers then, I didn't mean it like that."

"’You do realize that you’re, like, a million years older than me, don’t you?’ How else was I supposed to take that?" He took a step forward and looked down at her.

"You really remember what I said word for word like that?" She glanced up at him, then looked away.

"Yes." She could practically feel his glower burning through her.

Nervousness ate at her insides.  She squirmed where she sat.  "What I meant was... That I'm a lot younger than you..."

"I fail to see how that's different."

"N-not as in numbers." She stammered, still not looking at him.  "You're not actually a million years older than I am.  I'm twenty, but compared to other girls my age I don't have as much experience.  I'm not even out of the starting gate." Her cheeks reddened.  "How can you find me appealing at all?  I must look like a child..."

He stared down at her, finally realizing that she was dressed much differently than her usual jeans and T-shirt.  She squirmed again, her stocking clad knees rubbing together.  Her skirt was so short that it hadn't folded underneath her when she sat down.  Her bare thighs were pressed against the sheets.

"You're not a child."  He cursed the ache in his voice.  He turned and headed for the bathroom before she could see the physical reaction her appearance had caused.

She looked up in surprise, rising to her feet.  "Give me a moment to get dressed." He told her, shutting the bathroom door behind him.  "We're leaving soon, right?"

"Yeah, but we still have a few minutes." She walked over to the door and leaned on the wall next to it.  "You were saying?"

"You don't look like a child." He said, raising his voice so he could be heard through the door.  He placed his clothes in the sink and pulled off his pyjama pants.  How could a small bit of bare skin have aroused him so much?  There was no time to do anything about it, even if Evangeline weren't right outside the door.

"I still don't have a lot of experience with relationships." she said worriedly.  "That's why I keep messing up so much around you..."

He pulled on his boxer briefs, still frowning.  "Just because you lack experience in one area, it doesn't make you less of an adult." he told her as he pushed his arms through the sleeves of his shirt and quickly buttoned it up.  "I don't know how to do my taxes, or pay the water bill."

She sighed in exasperation.  "I put the bank app on your phone.  You just have to hit 'payments', select the company, and put in the amount.  Please, please remember that it doesn't go through till the next business day, so don't go under your balance before that."

He spread his arms out, facing the door.  "Are you understanding what I'm saying now?"

"That kind of stuff is easy." she groaned.  "Relationships are hard."

He rolled his eyes as he stepped into his pants and pulled them up. "You have no idea." he muttered.  His erection persisted, spiting him.

"What?" she called.

"You act like I know so much better than you." he said louder as he threaded his belt through his pant loops.  "Did you ever think that I don't know what I'm doing, either?"

"You were MARRIED, how do you not know what you're doing?" Her voice went up high.

He buckled his belt tightly, grateful for the restraint it provided.  He was far from comfortable, but at least he was decent.  "I was married to a psychopath.  I loved her dearly, but she was still dangerously insane."  He looked in the mirror and adjusted his hair.

He opened the door.  She was leaning on her side, her arms folded, inches away.  He walked past her and over towards the bed.

She turned and leaned on her back.  "That doesn't mean you can just leave everything to me." she said.  "It's not fair to put all of that on me when I'm just going to screw it up."

“You’re not going to screw it up.” he said simply.  “Mistakes are fine, you’ll learn.”

“But…” Her leg shook with agitation.

He turned to her, his eyes glittering rubies.  “Ever since I first met you, I knew my whole life would be different.  And now, I know that I can't be with anyone else.”

She went still, and her eyes widened in panic.  “No, that was-”

“I know.” he said calmly.  “I shouldn’t have been eavesdropping.”

“But that wasn’t-”

“I know.” he repeated.  “I was up all morning thinking about what I’d heard and I figured out what was going on.  Give me a little credit…”

“Then you have to be square with me.” she said, her eyes soft.  “Because I have no idea what to do next.”

He could hear her heartbeat, feel its pulse echo in his veins.  “Neither do I.”

She gave him a pleading look.  “Just… tell me what you want.”

“No, I can’t.” he shook his head.  “It’s too much.”

She set her chin determinedly.  “You’ll do whatever I want?” she asked.  “No matter what?”

“No matter what.” he confirmed.

“Well, I want you to tell me what you want.”

His expression changed and the temperature in the room went up a few degrees.  “You’re so stubborn.”

“Right back at you.”

He walked towards her, his eyes dusky.  She dropped her arms to her sides and swallowed nervously.  “I want you.”  He placed one hand on the wall next to her head, then the other on the other side.  “All of you.”  He moved even closer, leaning on his forearms, his body as close as it could be without touching.  He put his lips by her ear and whispered softly.  “I want to consume every part of you, till there’s nothing left but dust.  I want to you to burn with passion, till there’s nothing left but ash.”

Her heart was in her throat, her breathing hitched in her chest.  He continued, keeping his voice low.  “I want you in every conceivable way, and when I run out of ways to have you, I’ll invent new ones.  I want to tie you up and pleasure you for hours.  I want you to chain me down and torture me for days.  I want to know how every, single, inch of you tastes.  I want to feel your nails clawing my back till they break.  I want to hear you scream my name till you lose your voice.”

Her lips parted and her eyelids grew heavy.  Her breaths were quick and shallow.  He closed his eyes, savoring her scent.  “Every single thing you want from me, every single thing you can imagine, is already on my list.  I’ve already dreamed about it.”

He pulled back a few inches, looking at her face.  She lifted one hand and grasped the front of his shirt.  Her eyes closed and she tilted her face up towards his, her bottom lip quivering.  If he kissed her right now, there was no way he was going to be able to stop.  “It’s time for us to go.” he told her, pulling away.

She dropped her hand and opened her eyes.  She blinked a few times, clearing the haze out of her head.  “When we get back?”  There was a note of hopefulness in her voice.

He went over to his bedside table and picked up his phone, checking his text messages.  “We should wait a bit longer.”

Nora had sent him a message early this morning.  It read:  ‘I contacted Dimitri.  I could not pull his present location from him, but I told him you were in Paris.  He told me to tell you that he will come to you.’

“It would be wise not to rush into anything.” He put his phone in his pocket.  “One step at a time.”

She nodded, still a bit dazed.  “Yeah.  That makes sense.  I think.”

“Let’s not keep Kieran waiting any longer.”  He took his coat down from its peg.  “He’s been listening at the door this whole time.”

He opened the door, revealing Kieran on the other side, who was looking casual.  “Fancy meeting you here.” he said with a smile.  Gabriel gave him a dry look and brushed past him.

Kieran sidled up to Angie as she left the room.  “How did it go?” he asked in a low voice.

“Guh.” Angie exhaled.

“That well?” he gave her a teasing grin.  “See, that wasn’t nearly as hard as you thought, no?”

She let out a short, high noise that was nearly a whimper.

11: 11 - Golden Trio

Kieran was in the driver’s seat, and Angie and Gabriel were both in the back.  They sat at opposite sides, rather than together.  Kieran looked at them in the rearview mirror and frowned.  These two were never going to get anywhere unless someone nudged them.

“Where’s our first stop?” Angie asked, glad that she would be seeing more of Paris.  Her last trip had been rather low in the sightseeing department.

“Just one stop for today.” Kieran answered.  “We’ll need time to check each place thoroughly.  Today we are heading to ‘La Tour Eiffel’.”

Angie gripped the back of his seat.  “Wait, we’re visiting the Eiffel Tower?”

“Oui.  It closes at Eleven, so we’ll have to wait until then before we conduct a full investigation.  I thought it would be nice to do something the touristes do before then.”

“YES.  I am in complete agreement with this plan.”  She turned to Gabriel, her smile radiant.  “We’re going to the Eiffel Tower.”  She was practically vibrating with excitement.

He smiled softly.  “I gathered.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

"So what are we doing first?" Angie asked when they got out of the car.  Gabriel pulled his hat down, shading his eyes from the late afternoon sun.

"I thought we'd explore a bit, then go up into the tower.  Afterwards we could have dinner and dig Smythe out of whatever hole he's crawled into.  If he's here."

"Would the Black Rose even have a hideout so close to such a prominent landmark?" she wondered.

Kieran nodded sadly.  "Oh yes.  Lord Manigault feels that he owns Paris."  His expression grew dark.  "He's claimed all of our history."

Angie put a hand up on his shoulder.  "You'll get it back someday."

"How?" he asked helplessly.  "The papillons have dug themselves deep into the heart of Paris.  I work every night and in the end I'm just cleaning up the blood stains.  My city is hemorrhaging and I can't remove the disease without taking everything else with it."

"Cut off the head." Gabriel answered.  "Think of the Black Rose as a snake wrapped around Paris instead of a cancer.  Lord Manigault is the one that keeps the family together.  Kill him and they'll all scatter."

Kieran gave him a desperate look.  "Even if I could kill the most powerful papillon in the world, that would result in utter chaos.  He holds them together, oui, but he keeps them under control.  Imagine all those papillon, running rampant in the streets.  It would be madness."

"There's got to be another way." Angie said.  "Nora wants to start her own family.  Maybe she'll succeed."

"If she does, it will be after I'm long dead." He sighed.

Gabriel felt a pang of sympathy as he looked at the hunter.  Hadn't that been the reason he'd left, and finally killed, his wife?  She'd created a cabal too large for her to control.  He remembered watching the news after her death, seeing the rise in random killings being reported while the vampires fled the city.

He put a hand on Kieran's shoulder.  Angie wrapped both arms around Kieran’s upper arm and elbow.

He looked at Angie, then at Gabriel in surprise.  "I must look quite desolate right now."  He laughed loudly.  “Come, let’s go have fun for a bit.”

They wandered around, the immense tower looming over them.  “You know, in the movies there’s never this many people…” Angie said wryly.

The area was packed with tourists.  The line leading to the tower was long and meandering.  “If we get on line now, We might get to the tower in time for dinner.” Kieran remarked.

“I can’t even tell if you’re joking.”

“I wish I was…”

Gabriel was a few yards ahead of them.  Kieran leaned towards Angie.  “So?  Give me some details.” he murmured to her.  With all the noise from the crowd, he was sure Gabriel wouldn’t be able to hear.

“There’s not much to say…” Angie hedged.

“You know I don’t believe that for even one second.”

“What do you want to know?”

Kieran thought for a moment.  “Did he confess his love for you?”

“Uh, no...  No, he did not.”

“Well, what did he say?”

Angie recalled the words Gabriel whispered to her and felt a shiver go down her spine.  “Kieran, tell me something.  Have you ever been turned on and terrified at the same time?”

He nodded.  “Once.  No… twice.  Definitely twice.”

“What did you do?”

He turned his eyes away.  “Those stories are not big on dignity…”

Her shoulders slumped and she groaned.

He patted her shoulder.  “You’ll be all right.” he reassured her.  “You said yourself that he wouldn’t hurt you.”

“I’m more intimidated than anything else.  If you were me, what would you do?”

Kieran looked at Gabriel, then at her.  “I’m not comfortable answering that question.”

“You were a lot more helpful last night.” she pointed out.

“You were asking less embarrassing questions last night."

Angie's expression turned mischievous.  "They let Gabriel keep the maid dress."

Kieran pressed his lips together thin.  "You are playing a dangerous game, fille."

"I just thought you'd like to be aware of that fact.  Considering the impression it made on you during the play..."

His voice took on a warning tone.  "Fille..."

"You know I bet some of the girls took pictures last night, too.  I'm sure Nora could hook me up."  She pulled her phone out of her pocket.  "I think I'll text her and ask."

"Fille, s'il vous plaît!"

She laughed loudly.  "I'm sorry." she said in between laughs.  "I just-"  she took a breath.  "I can't help it.  You’re too cute when you’re flustered."

By now Gabriel was about ten yards ahead of them.  He turned when he saw they had fallen so far behind and waited for them to catch up.  Angie was trying to suppress her laughter and Kieran looked scandalized.  "What's going on with you two?"

She opened her mouth to speak and Kieran quickly covered it with his hand.  "Nothing, why do you ask?"

Angie narrowed her eyes at him.  Gabriel's eyebrow twitched in irritation.  He walked up to Kieran.  "Let me give you some advice about Evangeline."  Kieran was almost a foot taller than him.  From that angle, Gabriel's hat completely hid his face.

He murmured a few words that Kieran couldn't make out.  "What?"  He leaned down towards the vampire.

Gabriel lifted his face up, bringing his lips to Kieran's ear.  He blew softly.

Kieran jerked upright, releasing Angie so he could clamp his hand over his ear.  Angie nearly doubled over in fresh laughter.  She grabbed Gabriel's arm as he walked past her.  "You're terrible." she giggled as she walked with him.

He turned his eyes to her, his expression unreadable.  "Oh no, I'm much worse than that."

She hugged his arm against her chest.  The back of his hand brushed the hem of her skirt.  His mouth went dry.

He pulled away from her quickly.  She gave him a startled look.  He took her hand in his and continued walking without looking at her.

They waited on line for over twenty minutes before they reached the base of the tower.  Angie shifted from one foot to another.  "I should have worn sneakers..."  She frowned at her flats.

"We're not taking the stairs then?" Kieran asked jokingly.

"Aren't there over seven hundred stairs?" Her eyebrows shot up.

He nodded.  "There are elevators.  They take over a minute to go between levels."

"Christ."

"The second level has a nice restaurant, the 58.  We could have dinner there." Kieran suggested, offering her his forearm.  "My treat."

She hooked her hand over his arm.  "I just can't say no to an offer of free food..."

She still held onto Gabriel with her other hand.  She wondered briefly if the three of them looked strange, but realized that she didn't care.  They were out having fun.  The drama and the fighting was still ahead of them like a looming thunderstorm, but right now they could relax in the sunshine that was left.

From the second level the view was impressive.  Angie stood at the window and stared at the city for several minutes, till the sun slipped down over the horizon.

They were seated at a table soon after.  Angie and Gabriel sat side by side while Kieran sat across from them.

Angie scrutinized the menu.  Thankfully the items were printed with English underneath the French.  Even so, the names were long and complicated.  "I'll take this." she said to the waiter, pointing at the menu.  "And he'll have the same." she pointed her thumb at Gabriel.

While they waited for their food Kieran told them some stories about growing up in the school.  Angie was soon in hysterics.

"So then, we were both locked outside, and it's the middle of the night."  Kieran gestured dramatically.  "And we're completely NAKED, just standing there.  And suddenly she turns to me and grabs me by the shoulders.  And she gives me a wide eyed look and says 'Kieran, where's the rabbit?'"

"And you'd completely forgotten about the rabbit." Angie guessed, her face red from laughter.

He cut through the air with his hand.  "Completely forgot about the rabbit."

Gabriel put his fist to his mouth, making a strangled noise.  Angie and Kieran both looked at him.  "Is he alright?" Kieran asked.

He made another noise in his throat, his chest shaking.  "I think he's trying not to laugh." Angie said, her eyebrows rising.  "I think it might be killing him."

He finally gave up and let the laughter escape his chest.  He leaned his forehead on his arm while his shoulders shook.  Kieran and Angie joined in as well.

The food arrived and Kieran and Angie dug in immediately.Gabriel watched them eat, his expression amused.

"I'm glad to see you enjoying some good food, fille." Kieran said between bites.  "Everything here tastes much better than it does in America." He reached across to Gabriel's plate and took his piece of pork.

"And yet, in America I can walk into any IHOP and order a cheesecake wrapped in a crepe, fried, and covered with whipped cream, strawberries, and bananas..."

Kieran slowly stopped chewing and stared at her for a long moment.

They continued chatting about random things.  Kieran and Angie did most of the talking, till the conversation wound its way to music.

Kieran turned to Gabriel.  "That reminds me, I've got a bone to pick with you."  He jabbed his fork in the vampire's direction.

"Another one?  What is it this time?"

"He's upset that Desyre is a vampire." Angie guessed as she switched her empty plate for his mostly full one.

"You're the one that turned her, correct?"

"Two and a half centuries ago." He confirmed.  "She was sold to Donovan as a slave.  She was dying when I met her."  He scratched at the table cloth lightly.  "She's done well for herself since then."

"Seven platinum records and her own recording studio is definitely 'doing quite well'." Kieran nodded.  Angie could hear the fondness in his voice under his indignation.  "She's a philanthropist as well.  She's doing a concert series all over Europe, with all the proceeds going to charity.  I remember a few months ago I recommended the school on her website..."

Then his face fell.  "But her kindness and beauty are just a facade..."

Angie gave him a sympathetic look.  "I don't think they are.  She doesn't go around killing people, at least.  She draws energy from her fans, but not through blood.  Basically she recharges during concerts.  She does drink some pig's blood, but not as much as Gabriel."

“My childhood is still ruined.”

She looked at his empty plate.  “But not your appetite.”

“Oui.”  He signaled to the waitress as he pulled his wallet out of his jeans.  “The tower will close in a couple of hours.  Let’s take one last walk around before we leave.”

Angie stood between them again as they walked, holding hands with both of them.  "So, how do we go about our search?  It's not like they'll have a flag up above their base."

"If The Black Rose is here, then they will come to us." Kieran replied.  "Lord Manigault still wants Gabriel killed, after all."

Angie frowned.  "Wait, have you been using Gabriel as bait since we got here?"

"Maybe a little." he admitted.

"That's a good strategy, actually." Gabriel said, looking indifferent.

"Why thank you." Kieran said graciously.

Angie's frown deepened.  “I’m not sure how I feel about this.”

She decided that going down the stairs was much preferably than going up them.  The view was as magnificent at full night as it had been during sunset.

They couldn’t find a place to sit outside.  The area was still crowded and every bench and raised flat surface was taken.

Gabriel shrugged out of his coat and laid it on a clear patch of ground.  Kieran and Gabriel both sat down, but Angie chose to lay on both of them.  She laid her legs across Kieran’s and rested the back of her head in Gabriel’s lap.

Kieran idly checked his messages on his phone.  Angie looked up at Gabriel and saw he had an earbud in one ear.  “What are you listening to?”

He lifted up the other earbud and handed it to her.  She placed it in her ear.  “Savage Garden?  I see you’ve finally made it to the nineties.” she said teasingly.

She closed her eyes and listened to his playlist for a bit.  “Do you have a thing for love songs?” she mumbled.

“I’ve been in the mood for them, lately.”

Angie smiled.  “I hope you’re not going soft on me.”

“Heaven forbid.”

The music cut off suddenly.  She opened her eyes.  Gabriel had his hand in his pocket, his eyes on something near the tower.  Angie sat up.  Kieran turned to look as well.

A small group of people were standing about fifty yards away.  They were dressed normally and blended in well with the other tourists.  Every one of them was staring at the trio intently.

“Looks like we won’t make it till closing.” Kieran said grimly.

“What are we going to do?” Angie asked.  “We can’t fight here.”

As one the group turned and walked away.  “Looks like we follow them.” Gabriel said.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Author's Note: Hey readers! I wanna know: What's your favorite fight scene? You can choose form any of the books. Tell me which one was the best and why you liked it so much!

 

 

12: 12 - Eiffel Tower Rumble

The group led them towards the back of the tower.  Before they could catch up Gabriel stopped Angie and Kieran.  “Wait a moment.”  He placed his hands on their shoulders and shut his eyes.

Everything slowly grew dark around them.  The other tourists and the background slowly faded into blackness, till it was just them and the other vampires.

Angie’s eyes widened.  Gabriel was using his influence to mask them from the other tourists.  She wondered how it looked to anyone outside their area.  Was there a black bubble at the base of the tower, or did it merely look like no one was there?

She had never seen Gabriel use his influence like this, and over such a large area.  Had he always been able to do this?  Just how powerful was he?

He opened his eyes and they glowed bright red.  “How many do we need alive?” he asked.

“Just one.” Kieran said, reaching into his coat.  “No point in questioning all of them.”

Gabriel let go of their shoulders and stepped towards the group.  It was made up of three males and two females.  A male with black hair stepped forward.  “Vous êtes Gabriel?” he asked, venom in his voice.

Gabriel grinned, his fangs gleaming.  “C'est moi. J'étais celui qui a enlevé votre princesse. Je suis celui qui l'a tuée.”

Kieran’s eyes widened.  “Merde… Is he TRYING to piss them off?”

“What?  What did he say?”

Before Kieran could answer her, the fight began.  The three males went after Gabriel.  The two females darted towards the humans.  Kieran fired at them, but they were too fast for him to hit.

The first vampire reached Gabriel, claws out and fangs bared.  Gabriel punched his claws into the vampire’s chest and with a jerk, ripped his heart out.  The other two hesitated, looking at him warily.

Gabriel chuckled coldly.  “I’m glad there’s five of you.  I have WEEKS of frustration I need to work out.”

A female vampire reached Kieran, knocking the pistol out of his hand.  He countered, pulling a short silver knife from his belt and slashing upward with the same motion.  She was put on the defensive as he attacked swiftly, trying to score a hit.

The other female vanished briefly, then appeared behind Angie.  She hooked her arms under Angie’s shoulders and jumped upwards.  She landed lightly on a girder.  She held Angie in place with one arm across her chest.  “Rendez-vous! Ou je vais tuer votre femme!” she shouted down at Gabriel.

Angie pulled her pistol out of her bag and pressed the nose of it into the vampire’s stomach.  “Dodge this.” she muttered as she squeezed the trigger.

The vampire fell backwards, pulling Angie with her.  She managed to squirm out of her weakening grasp and grab onto a girder before the vampire plummeted back down to the ground.

Angie held onto the girder with both arms, her legs dangling.  She swore loudly as she began to slide off.

Gabriel was there the next second, just before she lost her grip.  He caught her around the waist and climbed up onto the girder.  He set her on her feet.  “Stay here.” he told her firmly, then jumped away.

Angie looked down at the ground several stories below her.  She sat down carefully.  “Kay…”

One of the male vampires on the ground drew a gun out of his jacket.  He aimed at Gabriel and fired.  The bullet grazed Gabriel’s arm, and he hissed in pain.

“Hey!” Angie yelled down to the ground.  “No fair!  Vampires can’t start using silver!”

Gabriel scrambled up out of the range of the bullets, using the metal girders and cables as handholds.  "What are you?  A squirrel?" Angie asked incredulously.

"A squirrel?" He sounded deeply offended.  "Why not something more majestic, like a lynx or a panther?"

The unarmed male vampire jumped up onto the girder next to Angie.  She pointed her gun at him.  “You’ll have better luck against my boyfriend.” she told him firmly.

He gave the gun a wary look, then climbed up after Gabriel.  "Shake your tail, Squirrel!  One more coming after you!"

The vampire reached Gabriel on a girder higher up.  They fought on the precarious perch, Gabriel kicking while the vampire dodged.  Angie blinked and Gabriel had moved forward, separating the vampire’s head from his shoulders.

Angie felt a coldness inside of her that was not caused by the metal against her legs.  He never used to be this strong.  What had happened to him?

Down at the ground, Kieran had finally felled the female vampire.  It had taken four knives in the chest to put her down.  He retrieved his gun from the ground and aimed at the last vampire.

The vampire sensed him right away, dodging Kieran’s next three shots.  He had one bullet left.  “Dieu merde.” he muttered.  He switched hands and ripped off his eyepatch.

His uncovered eye glowed bright purple, sighting the vampire.  His arm moved on its own with an unnatural speed.  He fired.

The bullet hit the vampire in the side of the head.  He dropped like a stone.

Gabriel landed lightly on the girder next to Angie.  He held his hand down to her.  She took it and let him help her to her feet.  “What did you call me?” he asked, his eyes hooded.

“Squirrel.” she answered in amusement.  “It suits you.”

He drew her close.  “No, the other thing.”

She looked away.  “I don’t know what you mean.”

He grasped her tightly and jumped off the girder.  She wrapped her arms around his neck, hiding her face as the ground rushed up to meet them.

He landed and set her back on her feet.  She pulled away from him, taking a shaky step back.  “I heard you say it.” he said with a smile.  “Say it again.”

Her cheeks went pink.  “If you already heard it, then I don’t need to.” she huffed.

He leaned closer to her.  “This means you have feelings for me as well, right?”

“Do you even have to ask?”  She was looking everywhere else but at him.

He dropped his voice to a murmur.  “I want to hear you say it.”

“I-I like you, stupid.” she said hotly.  Her cheeks flushed from pink to red.  “I want you to be my boyfriend.”

“I think that can be arranged.” he said with a soft chuckle.  He brushed his fingers under her chin.  She brought her eyes to his face.

His dark red eyes held a warmth that made her heart stutter.  She closed her eyes and tilted her face up.  His lips brushed hers before pressing against them fully.

There was a click, and they both turned towards it.  Kieran held his phone out.  "Non, go on.  Don't mind me."

Angie stepped away from Gabriel and bent down, picking Kieran's eyepatch up off the ground.  "Here you go."  She held it out to him.

"Merci."  He pocketed his phone and took the eyepatch.  A few seconds later it was tied back in place.

Gabriel looked around.  "Did we kill all of them?"

Kieran hissed between his teeth.  "I think so."

"I shot mine in the stomach." Angie offered.  "That shouldn't have killed her, right?"

Gabriel looked over at the fallen female, who lay crumpled on the ground.  "She's alive." he confirmed.  He turned back to Kieran.  "Emmenez partir d'ici. Donc, elle ne peut pas voir."

The hunter nodded.  "Angie, let's head back to the car."  He offered his arm to her.

She took it reluctantly.  "Gabriel doesn't want me around for what happens next, does he?"  She asked as they walked away.

"You can't blame him for wanting to shield you from unpleasantness." he told her.  "We all want to protect those that are dear to us."

"Maybe.  Or maybe he's trying to hide who he really is."  She shivered and held onto Kieran tighter.  "What happened to him while I was gone?"  She was referring to the time during which she had been kidnapped, and the subsequent time in the hospital after.

"I wasn't with him at the time, so I don't know firsthand." he answered.  "Chris was on Donovan's ship at the time and he told me what he observed.  He saw Gabriel as broken, inside and out.  But then he change suddenly.  He told me that when he left the ship he wore darkness as a cloak, with terror as his mantle."

"That leashed tornado reference of mine is becoming far too accurate.  Whatever happened to him, I hope he can control it.  For both our sake."

Gabriel looked down at the wounded vampire.  Both of her legs were broken from the fall, blood pooled over her stomach and stained her shirt.

He lifted his foot and brought it down on her wound.  She cried out in pain.  His expression was cold, his eyes shining like fire.  "You will tell me everything I want to know."  His voice was dark and cruel.  "I will thank you by killing you quickly."  He twisted his foot, bearing down harder.  She let out a strangled scream.  "if you do not tell me everything I want to know, I can stretch your agony out for days."

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie waited outside the car anxiously.  She kept checking the time on her phone.  "It's been over an hour."

"There he is." Kieran said.

She looked up, relief washing over her.  It was soon stifled by a new anxiety.  Gabriel's white shirt was stained red.  His hands were covered in dried blood.

His whole demeanor had changed.  His eyes were bright red and he wore a lazy smile on his lips.  He laughed sharply when he reached them.  "I've got the information we need." he announced.

"That's good..." Kieran gave him a strange look.  He was noticing something was off about Gabriel as well.

"Are you okay?" Angie asked him worriedly.  "Did something happen?"

He stepped close to her and wrapped an arm around her waist.  He pulled her body against his roughly.  "Everything is just fine." his voice lowered as he leaned in for a kiss.

She pressed her handkerchief against his mouth.  He paused in confusion.  She wiped it across and showed him the red stain.  "You missed some."

"Merci." he said, baring his fangs in what might have been a grin.

"Gabriel, you're scaring me." she said in alarm, her eyes wide.

"I know." He pressed his mouth against the pulse in her neck.  "It makes you smell wonderful..."  His hands slid down the back of her skirt then up underneath.  "By the way... pink looks so good on you..."

She flushed fiercely.  The only pink she was wearing were the satin panties she'd put on that morning.  "Seriously, Gabriel.  What's the matter with you?"

He switched to French, whispering in her ear as he squeezed her behind.  He pressed his hips against hers urgently.

She was starting to panic now.  "Kieran, help."

He was already heading to her side of the car.  He put a firm hand on his shoulder.  "We should head back now."

Gabriel released Angie and whirled around quickly.  Kieran took a step back, swallowing nervously.

The vampire's bright red eyes burned into him, paralyzing him in place.  "Did something happen to you, Gabriel?" he asked.  "You're not acting like yourself."

Gabriel stepped up to him, raising both hands to Kieran's face.  "I am perfectly fine." he said with dead certainty.  He reached one hand up and traced Kieran's eyebrow over his eyepatch with his thumb.  There was a scar in the middle of it where no hair grew.  Gabriel rubbed it.

"Something's definitely wrong." Angie said.  "He's lying."

Kieran watched Gabriel's expression change briefly.  His red eyes narrowed as they glanced at Angie.  It was just a flicker, but he saw the flash of rage, the desire to hurt.

"Let's go for now.  We still need to go over the information you gathered for us."  He kept his voice calm, but firm.

Gabriel's eyes widened.  They were tinged with madness.  "That is a good idea."

Kieran reached over and opened the back seat door for him.  "Why don't you relax on the way back?"

"Another good idea."  He released Kieran and climbed into the backseat.  He took Angie's hand and started to pull her in with him.

She dug her heels in.  "I'm starting to feel a bit nauseous." she said.  "I think I should sit up front for a bit."

Gabriel dropped her hand.  "Your loss."

Kieran shut the door.  "We can't bring him back to the school like this." Angie whispered to him urgently.

"I know that.  Let's drive around a bit and see if he snaps out of it."

Far off in the distance, under the tower, a figure stood in the shadows.  They watched the pair silently.  They wore a heavy gray sweatshirt and jeans, their eyes hidden under the hood.  Their lips pulled back over their fangs in a wicked grin.

Angie and Kieran both got into the front seat and Kieran started the car.  She looked over into the back seat.

Gabriel lay on his back.  His hands were restless, pulling at his shirt or stretching upwards.  He squirmed as if overheated.  She was startled to see his skin begin to flush.  “How much blood did you drink?” she asked him in alarm.

“Not nearly enough.” he groaned.  “I haven’t felt full in ages…”

“I think you had way too much.  Didn’t you learn from the last time?”

His lips pulled back over his teeth.  “Oh yes, you’re talking about that time in the shower…”

Kieran arched a brow at her.  “This has happened before?”

She shook her head.  “Not like this.  He was weak and overheated, but that was it.  I had to bleed the extra blood out of him.”

“Evangeline…” He writhed again and whimpered.  “Why do you have to be so far away?”

“I’m not far away.  I’m right here.”  She turned so that her arm dangled over the back of the seat.

He looked at her with feverish eyes.  “Then why am I not inside of you?”

She leaned her forehead on the seat, hiding her face.  “Kieran’s right here, you know.”  Her voice was tight.

“That’s fine.  He’s okay with sharing you.”

Her nails dug into the back of the seat, her shoulders tensed.

Kieran glanced at her.  “He’s not himself right now.  He’ll be okay in a bit.” he reassured her.

“I hope so.” Her voice was pained.  “Every time I get used to something, a new thing pops up.”

“He’s never acted like this before the whole time you’ve known him?”

“Never.  When he drinks booze he gets a bit giddy, but this is something else entirely.”  She sounded completely drained.

“Maybe there was something wrong with the blood he drank.”

“I really hope that’s all it is.”

Kieran glanced in the rearview mirror.  Gabriel was passed out in the back seat.  One hand rested on his chest and the other was on the floor.

13: 13 - It Just Won't Quit

Author's Note:  This chapter is NSFW

 

Back at the school, Nora greeted them at the front entrance.  Angie looked worn out and Kieran was carrying an unconscious Gabriel over his shoulder.  “What ‘appened?” she asked in alarm.

“We went to dinner at The Eiffel Tower.” Angie said by way of explanation.

“Oh I’m so sorry..."

"We ran into some trouble." Kieran said.  "In the end we got the information we were searching for."  He glanced at Gabriel's legs.  "At least, we HOPE we did."

"Well, let's get you inside.  I 'ave to get to class."

"I got you a present while we were out." Kieran told her, pulling out his phone.  He tapped at the screen and a chime sounded from Nora's blazer.  She pulled out her phone and opened up the picture message.

The picture was the one Kieran had taken of Gabriel and Angie's kiss.  Nora smiled.  "Adorable...  Actually, I 'ave one for you as well."  She tapped at her phone.

Kieran's chimed and he opened up the picture.  He inhaled sharply, then coughed as he shoved his phone back into his pocket.  "Let's get upstairs before my shoulder falls off.  Gabriel may be thin, but he's not light."

"Merci." he murmured to Nora as he passed her.

Kieran carried Gabriel up all three flights of stairs.  He was winded by the end of the third flight.  "I keep telling Mother we need an elevator..." he wheezed.

"Just a bit more..."  Angie hurried down the hall and opened Gabriel's door.

Kieran didn't have the strength to ease Gabriel on the bed.  He bent over and dumped him crossways.  Gabriel didn't stir.

"I can't tell if he's dead or not when he's like this." Angie said uneasily.

Kieran massaged his shoulder, grimacing.  "What happened in here?" he asked, looking around.  "Typhoon?"

He was referring to the state of the bed and the coverings on the floor.  Angie picked up a pillow and put it under Gabriel's head.  "I don't think he's been sleeping well, either."

"Well, hopefully he enjoys his coma." Kieran nodded to his prone form.  "Someone should probably be around when he wakes up.  I don't mind watching him for a bit if you want to go relax."

Angie ran a hand through her hair, causing it to stick up.  "I can try..."

"Before you do."  He put a hand on her elbow.  "About what Gabriel said... about sharing you."  Angie was surprised to see his cheeks flush a little.  "I was joking around when I said that to him.  I certainly didn't mean-" He was quite flustered now.  "N-not at the same time..."  He swallowed hard.

She put a hand on his arm.  "It's okay Kieran, that part wasn't what upset me.  It was how he was treating me.  He was scaring me and he enjoyed it.  He wasn't treating me like his girlfriend, but like a toy."  She shivered, feeling a sharp sense of deja vu.

She rubbed her upper arm and lowered her gaze.  "I mean, something like that would have to be discussed by the three of us before we even considered it..."

Kieran laughed softly.  "Fille, you're killing me..."  He put a hand to the back of her head and kissed the top of it.

She stood on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek.  "As long as I'm the only one doing it, I think you'll be fine."

"Go and try to rest.  I'll watch over your love."

"Make sure he doesn't hurt himself."

"Of course."

She turned and left, closing the door behind her softly.

Kieran grabbed the chair by the desk and moved it next to the bed.  He shrugged out of his coat and threw it over the back of the chair.  He kicked off his boots and sat in the chair.   He picked his feet up, resting them on the end of the mattress.

"You better be yourself when you wake up.  I don’t want to have to stake you." he warned.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

"Gabriel..."

Gabriel opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling light.  His midnight eyes were confused.  Where was he?

He sat up in the bed, looking down at his bloodstained shirt and hands.  The last thing he remembered... he'd been draining the Black Rose vampires.  His hunger had been monstrous, clawing at his insides, overcoming his senses.

What had happened after that?

He looked around the room.  It was his room.  Kieran dozed in a chair by the bed, his large arms crossed over his chest and his head drooping.

He got out of the bed and removed his shirt, replacing it with a clean one.  He washed his hands in the sink.  Steam rose up.  Red swirled down the drain.

“Gabriel…”

He cut off the water, listening.  His body was a taut wire, eager to pick up any vibration.

The bedroom was still, save for Kieran’s light snoring and heartbeat.  The room on the other side of the wall by the bed, Evangeline’s, was silent.

He felt a pull, a tugging, deep in his chest.  It pulled him towards the door.  He looked down the hallway uncertainly as he walked.  At the end he looked down the staircase.  No.  He needed to go up.

The school only had three floors, where else was there to go?

The tugging continued.  He followed where it led, down the next hallway.  At the end was a metal door.  He opened it, revealing a staircase leading up.  At the top was another door.  He pushed through it, hurrying now.

Cool night air blew over the rooftop.  She was leaning on a wide crenellation, staring out into the darkness.  She was dressed as she was before, but the back of her skirt was smudged with blood and her blouse was wrinkled.

“Evangeline?”

She turned.  “Hey, you’re awake.”

Her scent wafted to him.  It was tainted with fear.

“When did we get back?” he asked in confusion.

“Not too long after you passed out in the car.  A few hours ago.”  Her light brown eyes were wary.  It was a look he knew, but hadn’t seen directed at him in what felt like ages.  Not since they’d first met.

He wanted to ask her what was wrong, but knew from her reaction that whatever it was, it was his fault.  He struggled to remember.  “Why did I pass out?”

“You drank a lot of vampire blood.  More than you should have.  What do you recall?”

“Interrogating the Black Rose member.  After that…”  He shook his head.  “Did something happen?”

“You were a bit out of it.” she told him.  “We thought it would be best to head back while you were unwell.”

“Kieran stayed with me.”  He couldn’t seem to shake the cobwebs from his head.  Something was nagging him in the shadows, but he couldn’t pin it down.

“Well, we were both worried about you.”

“Why are you so afraid?”  His voice took on a desperate tone.

Her heart rate accelerated.  “You weren’t yourself, that’s all.”

He took a step towards her and she shrank back.  It was less than a millimeter, subconscious, but he could see it.

He walked slowly, his hands out in a gesture of surrender.  “I feel like myself right now.” he told her.

She exhaled, relief on her breath.  “I’m glad you’re feeling better.”  She turned around and leaned her arms on the stone.

He stepped next to her, looking out at the view.  “You’re not tired?”  She looked exhausted, but he felt it best not to say so.

“Only mentally.”  She rubbed her temples.  “My whole body is wide awake otherwise.  I can’t seem to sit still.”  He could feel her leg trembling uneasily.

There had to be something he could do to ease her tension.  “May I hold you?” he asked gently.

Her shoulders twitched.  “Sure.”  He could just barely hear the stiffness in her voice.

He put an arm around her upper arms carefully, drawing her close.  He put his other arm around her and rested his head on her shoulder.  “You don’t have to tell me what’s wrong.  Just let me be here for you.”

She relaxed inch by inch, till she was leaning against his chest.  She wrapped her arms around his waist and linked them together.  She let out a long sigh.

“You said earlier today that we should take things step by step.”

“Yes.”

“What’s the next step?”

“Something I should have done a long time ago.”

He reached behind, taking her wrists in his hands, unlinking them.  Her heart jumped.  He lifted one hand up, turning the inside of her wrist to face him.  He regarded the nearly faded scar there.

It was not too long after they'd first met that she'd gotten it.  She'd come to rescue him from his crazed wife.  He'd bitten her then, taking her blood and stopping her heart.

Her cheeks went pink as he put her wrist to his lips, kissing it gently.

He lifted her other wrist, turning that one over as well.  Inside was a smaller scar, in a straight line.  Little Nora had cut her when they first met, trying to use Angie’s blood to see into her memories.  Gabriel had put his mouth to the wound, using his venom to weaken a frightened Angie so he could carry her to safety.  His words at the time echoed through her head.  ‘There’s one thing you’re going to have to learn if you continue to associate yourself with me, Evangeline.  I’m poisonous.’

He kissed this scar as well, closing his eyes as he did.

He took a step back and held both of her hands in his, his thumbs running over her knuckles.  There were tiny white marks in the skin over the bone.  When Angie had fought Veronique she’d used a heavy silver chain wrapped around both hands.  The metal had split the skin over her knuckles.

He pressed his mouth against the knuckles of one hand, then the other, his eyes on hers.

He released both her hands and leaned forward.  He brushed a lock of hair away from her forehead.  On the side, in the hairline, was another scar.  This one she had gotten from her father.  He had shot at Gabriel, and a ricochet had hit her in the head.  The bullet had pierced her skin, but stopped short of cracking her skull.

He threaded his fingers in her hair and drew her close.  He brought his mouth to the spot right above her temple.

He pulled back, reaching for her hands again.  She was expecting him this time and offered them to him, palms facing upwards.  Inside each palm was a thin white scar going straight across.  In the battle against Katrina, Angie had used the broken blade of a silver katana to stab her in the back and slice through her spine.  The sharp blade had cut deep into her hands.

He kissed each scar in turn.  He looked at her with dusky eyes.  She knew now the ones that were left.

He knelt down in front of her.  She leaned on the stone behind her and lifted her leg till her foot was on tiptoe, bending her knee.  He placed one palm on her calf, lifting her foot off the ground.  His other hand went behind her knee, holding her steady.  After the fight with Katrina, she had been incredibly weakened.  She’d fallen down the stairs, tearing her calf muscle.  The point of impact at the bottom had been her kneecap.  There was a scar there, under her stocking.

He pressed his lips to the thin cloth.  She drew in a shaky breath.

He removed his hands from her leg and she withdrew it.  He put his hands on her waist, slowly sliding them under her shirt.  He lifted himself up till his hair brushed her chin.  She had a scar on her chest, between her breasts.  She’d been shot through to the other side by the silver bullet of a sniper.

He kissed her through her blouse, his arms wrapping around her waist.  He pulled away and she turned around.  His cool hands went to her back, to the spot just under her bra.  He kissed her there as well.

She turned again and he sank back down to his knees.  He lifted up the hem of her blouse, revealing her stomach.  With his other hand he pulled down the top of her skirt an inch over her hip.  Her most recent scar was here, the remnant of the surgery she’d had less than a month ago.  After Franz Smythe had transformed her into White, her kidney had failed, with the other close behind.  A transplant from her father had saved her life, and had also ended his hunting days.

He kissed her bare skin, holding her hips in place with both hands.

After he was finished, he withdrew, but stayed down on both knees.  He stared up at her.  “Ever since we first met, you’ve been in danger.” he said softly.  “From me, from others, from your own father.  You’re strong, and I try to protect you, but as long as you are with me, you will always get hurt.”

“I know.” she said, putting a hand to the side of his face.  “You don’t scar, but I do.  I’ve already made the decision to stay with you.  If I lost you, then I would hurt more than I ever have before.  More than all those times combined.”

“Then I will never leave you.” he vowed.

She put her other hand on his cheek and pulled him up.  He placed his hands on the stone behind her.  She drew him to her and pressed her lips against his.

He got to his feet without breaking away from her.  Her hands went to the back of his head, fingers running through his hair.  Her lips parted and a small sigh escaped them.

He kissed her again, his lips moving over hers restlessly, trying to feel her softness from every angle.  Her mouth opened wider and he dove in, tasting her fully.

Everything about her was soft.  Her skin, her lips, her tongue.  He felt as if he could drown in it, give himself up willingly and sink down, never wanting to come back up.

Her heart began to pound, her hands gripping his hair.  She gasped between kisses and a new scent overpowered him, warm and rich.

She pressed her body against his and her warmth bled through his skin.  There was so much heat trapped inside of her, more than enough for the both of them.  Every dream he had about her could never reproduce this warmth.

He moved his mouth down to her jaw, then her neck.  She tasted like sweat and longing.  Her breaths were ragged in his ears.  “Gabriel…” she sighed.

He almost lost control at that moment, his hands gripping the stone behind her tightly.  He wanted to grasp her, squeeze her softness, and he felt his resistance weakening.

He couldn’t give in, not yet.  Not until she was safe.  Dimitri knew where he was, and he would wait for the exact second that Gabriel’s guard was down to strike.  He wanted Evangeline nowhere nearby when that happened.

It was agony breaking away from her.  She tried to pull him back in, kissing his mouth firmly, her tongue tasting his lips.

He put his hands on her shoulders and drew away.  “We have to stop.” His voice was a tortured gasp.

“No, please…” she begged.  “I need you.”

He leaned his forehead against hers.  “No, not yet.”  His erection throbbed, straining against the fabric of his pants.  He groaned low in his chest.

"When?" She kept her hands on his face.  Her nails dug in slightly.

“I’m not sure yet.  Maybe not till we’re back in New York.”

“That’s another WEEK from now.”

He let out a breathless laugh.  “It’s not that long.”

“No, it’s precisely FOREVER.”  She pulled away a few inches, so she could look into his eyes.  “Tell me why I’m waiting.”

“It’s not safe right now.” he told her.  “What if the school was attacked while we were… while our guards were down?”

“I’ll protect you.”  Her eyes were dead certain.  “Gabriel, we mess up all the time when we’re by ourselves.  When we’re together, we’re unstoppable.”

He squeezed her shoulders.  “I still can’t.” he said.  “I want to, trust me I do, but I can’t.”

She nodded.  “All right then.”  She wrapped her arms around his neck and pull his head down to her shoulder.  He wrapped his arms around her.  “When you’re ready.”

He let out a small laugh.  “Thank you.”

She pulled away from him reluctantly.  “Okay, I need a cold shower and about nine hours of sleep.” she sighed.

He took her hand and threaded his fingers through hers.  “I’ll take you back to your room.”

They took their time walking back, when they reached their hallway Kieran burst out of Gabriel’s room, looking around wildly.  He spotted them and visibly relaxed.  “Feeling better?” he asked weakly.

Gabriel nodded.  “Thank you for staying with me.”

Kieran laughed, rubbing the sleep from his eye.  “That’s what friends are for, non?”

Angie felt Gabriel go still.  She looked over at him.  His expression was startled.  She thought she knew why, Gabriel didn’t really have many friends.  Angie had a lot of friends, and Gabriel associated with them, but his were few and far between.

Angie made a show of yawning loudly, breaking the stretching silence.  “Dawn’s right around the corner.  I suggest we all get some rest.”

Kieran yawned as well.  “Oui.”  He headed for his door.

Angie looked down at Gabriel’s hand.  She hated pulling hers away.  “Have a good morning.” she said softly.

He leaned over and kissed her lips.  “You too.”  She smiled at him.

She entered her room and closed the door behind her.  She stripped off her clothes, dropping them on the floor on her way to the shower.

 

XXXXXXXXX

 

Once Gabriel was in his own room, his hands went immediately to his belt, freeing himself from his cloth and leather prison.  He managed to make it to the bed, leaving his clothes in a heap by the door.

He leaned his back against the headboard, his eyelids heavy, his breathing quickened.  He gripped his shaft, massaging the head slowly.

He could hear the shower running on the other side of the wall.  His mind immediately went to Evangeline, standing nude under the spray.  Water running down her back, between her breasts…

A small whimper escaped his lips and his hips spasmed.  He moved his hand down away from his far too sensitive tip, to the base.

A soft sigh reached his ears and suddenly he was straining his ears to hear through the wall, over the sound of the water hitting the tile.  Again, he heard a low moan, barely above a whisper.

He could hear her heartbeat as well, pounding deep inside her chest.  Another moan, this one higher.

His closed eyes, losing himself in her gasps and whimpers.  As they quickened, he matched his speed to hers.

He was so tuned in to her he could hear each shaking breath, the slight squeak as her wet skin pressed against tile.

His hips lifted from the mattress, he leaned his head back as desire built up inside of him, till he was close to bursting.

It was her voice that sent him hurtling over the edge.  Just as she climaxed his name escaped her lips, heavy with need.

His hips dropped back to the bed as his release ran over his hand and down his shaft.  His mind was in a fog of desire and relief.  Tremors ran through him, making every muscle weak.

With his clean hand he pushed his hair away from his forehead.  There was no way he was going to make it another week.

14: 14 - One Fine Day

Vivian sat at her kitchen table, slowly sipping a cup of tea that Arthur had prepared for her.  She was dressed in her bathrobe, her short hair damp from the shower.

Arthur was on his back, half under the sink.  One denim clad leg was drawn up, his foot braced against the floor.  The other was straight.  His gray t-shirt was riding up on him, exposing his abdomen and a bit of silver hair leading down into his jeans.

“Maybe you should call someone in.” he suggested worriedly.  “It seems like it’s stopping up every other day...”

“No... surely it can’t be that often.” She murmured dismissively.

He slid out from under the sink, the pipe in one hand and something yellow in the other.  “Is this half a lemon?” he asked, his eyebrows shooting up.  “How did it even make it that far down the pipe?

“The world is full of mysteries…” Vivian took another sip of her tea.  Why did the cute ones have to be dense as a brick?  She knew that he cared for her, or else he wouldn’t have offered her his protection.  He was far too gentlemanly for his own good.  Just like twenty years ago.

xXx

Vivian walked into the classroom and dumped her bag into a chair.  Her expression was sour.

“Viv, what’s the matter?” her best friend, Madena, asked in concern.  “Guys hasslin’ you again?”

“What else?” she growled.  “Seriously, didn’t their mothers raise them better than that?  Hootin’ and hollerin’ like that.  Taradas, hijos de perros…” she started muttering swear words in Spanish.

“What do you expect to happen, dressed like that?”  Madena frowned at her outfit, which today was a tank top and short skirt.

“You listen to me, Madena, I can wear whatever I want.  What are you, my mom?”  She huffed hotly.  “I mean, mi dios, women shouldn’t be blamed for men acting like dogs.”

“Maybe you should get a boyfriend, to fight those dogs off.”

Vivian rolled her eyes.  “No gracias.  I shouldn’t need a guard dog to fight off the wolves.”

“You’ve been spending too much time in that Women’s Studies class.”

“Are you kidding me?  I haven’t been spending enough.”

She pulled her notebook out of her bag and sat down, hooking the strap over her chair.  “Mierda, where’s my pen…”  Madena handed her one silently.

The classroom soon filled up, all the students taking their seats.  The teacher was no where to be found.  There was maybe a few moments of silence till the room erupted into loud talking

Vivian put her head in her hand.  “I hate community college.” she groaned.

“Should have gotten better grades last year then, shouldn’tcha?”

“Ugh.”  She folded her arms on her desk and laid her head down on them.  “Wake me when it’s four...”

The door flew open and a man rushed in.  Vivian sat up straight.  “Is this Biology 101?” he asked, looking a bit breathless.  The class fell silent and stared at him.

“Uh, yeah…” someone up front answered him.

“Good, I’m in the right room.”  He walked over to the desk in the front of the room and unpacked his bag.  “I’ll be taking over for Professor Watts till she recovers from her gall stone surgery.  My name is Mr. Statton.”

He was tall, but somehow still managed to wear a blazer and pants too big for him.  His brown hair was slicked back and he was clean-shaven.

Great, another substitute.  There was no way she was passing this class.  She put her head down again.  “Wake me up in November…”

xXx

“Don’t you think he’s kinda cute, though?” Madena asked as they walked out of the classroom.

“No.” Vivian’s face was bored.

“You’re just picky.  No man is perfect enough for you.”

“Not wanting a creep isn’t setting a high bar.”

“He didn’t look like a creep...”

“You’re still talking about the substitute?”

Madena rolled her eyes.  “Yes.”

“That guy looks like a complete wuss.  He dropped his chalk like, four times.  Clumsiness is not cute.  Where did he even find that jacket?  His grandmother’s attic?”  She was starting to launch into a rant.  “He looks completely useless in a fight too.  Geez, why are all the strong, handsome guys complete assholes?  Would it kill God to make ONE guy who was smart, strong, and NOT a self-entitled jackass?”

“You still thinking about this morning?”

Vivian’s emerald eyes narrowed.  “Yes.”

“Viv, if you keep ranting like that, you’ll never be a doctor.  You’re gonna scare all your patients to death.”

xXx

Over a week flew by and still Mrs. Watt hadn’t returned.  Vivian moved on with her life, doing her best to study for the upcoming exams.

Her last class didn’t end till after dark.  “I f’n hate community college…” she muttered as she walked quickly across the nearly empty parking lot.

She approached her father’s car and immediately noticed something wrong.  The left tail light was out.  She swore loudly, digging in her purse for a quarter.

“Aw geez, what happened here?” a male voice said from behind her.  “Do you need any help, chica?”

She turned around.  It was one of the assholes she’d run into last week.  Sure enough, his two friends weren’t too far behind, leaning on the douchebag’s car.

“Do you know what happened here?” she asked, her voice frosty.

The young man put a hand on his chest innocently.  “I’m afraid we didn’t see the perpetrators that did this heinous deed.  We arrived after the damage was done.”  He grinned toothily.  “We’d be more than happy to take you home in our car, chica.”

“I’ll take my chances.  And seriously, can you and your pasty friends stop calling me ‘chica’?  You can’t even pronounce it right.”

His eyes narrowed dangerously.  Vivian’s fingers curled around a small cylinder in her purse.  “We’re only trying to be nice, chica.”

“Then I’ll politely decline.”  She walked to the driver’s door, inserting her key.

He followed her quickly, putting his hands on her waist.  “Now come on.  You don’t want to risk getting a ticket, do you?”

She turned around, spraying him in the eyes with her cylinder of pepper spray.  He recoiled, swearing loudly.  She kicked him hard between the legs.

His friends ran over, one of them holding a baseball bat.  She wisely chose to run.

She wasn’t as fast as they were, unfortunately.  They quickly ate up her head start and one grabbed her around the waist, lifting her off the ground.  She screamed and kicked.  Her sneakers bruised his legs, but only angered him more.

The other raised the aluminum bat up, ready to strike her.

A large hand grabbed the bat from behind the man, yanking it from his grasp.  The bat swung, hitting it’s owner in the head and knocking him down.

A tall man wearing a long coat bore down on the man, shoving the head of the bat into his stomach.  He released Vivian and fell to the ground.

Vivian got to her feet quickly, backing up.  “You stay away from me!” she screamed at the man.  “I have mace!”

The man ignored her, tossing the bat to the side.  His brown hair was shaggy and his long coat was stained with what looked like blood.  Done with his work, he turned and started walking away.

Vivian blinked at him in surprise.  “Hey, wait!”  She hurried after him.

She caught up to him, looking over her shoulder at the two fallen men.  “How did you even do that?”

He had his face turned away from her.  “You’d better get home.” he said gruffly.

There was something familiar about this man.  “Do I know you?”  She stepped in front of him, trying to see his face.

He put a hand up.  “Excuse me, please.”

She grabbed his wrist and pushed his hand out of the way.  “Professor?” she asked incredulously.  The difference between him in the classroom and him now was like night and day.  There was also the scent of alcohol in the air.

He ignored her and walked to his car, which was on the other side of the parking lot.  He pulled his keys out of his pocket.  “Can you even drive in your condition?” she raised an eyebrow.

“I’m fine.”  He unlocked the driver’s door and opened it.

She hurried over to the side door.  “That’s good.  You can take me home.  I have a busted tail light.  I could get a ticket.”

He gave her an exasperated look.  “Fine.”  He unlocked the passenger door.

She climbed in, surprised that the inside of the car was neat and tidy.  She closed the door and looked over at her substitute biology teacher.  “You really go wild when you’re done with class, don’t you?”

He turned the key in the ignition and the engine roared to life.  He pulled out of the parking space smoothly and drove off.

A bottle rolled out from under the seat and hit her foot.  She lifted it up, recognizing it as half a quart of whiskey.  “Teaching must be rough.”

“I’ll take it over my night job.” he replied.

“Oh yeah?  What would that be, other than attacking douchebags in parking lots?”

He glanced at her, then focused back on the road.  Despite his apparent intoxication, his hands were steady on the wheel.

“Well excuse me.” she muttered.  She unscrewed the bottle and took a swig.

“Hey!”  His voice rose.  “What are you doing?”

“What?” she asked defensively.  “I’m twenty one.”  She put the bottle to her lips again.

“Sure you are.”  He took the bottle and the cap from her with one hand and capped it.  He shoved it under his seat.

He glanced at her again, taking in her short skirt and tank top.  “It’s October, aren’t you cold?”

“Oh lemme guess, you’re gonna blame me wanting to look cute as to why those assholes attacked me?”  She rolled her eyes.  Here we go again.

“No, those assholes attacked you because they’re assholes.  I’m just wondering why you haven’t caught hypothermia yet.  You’ll look just as cute in a turtleneck, you know.”

She caught herself smiling.  “You think I’m cute?”

He sighed.  “Whatever.  Just do whatever you want.”

Less than ten minutes later he pulled to stop outside a building.  “This isn’t my house.” she pointed out.

He swore.  “Sorry.  Hold on.”  He started the engine again.

She gave him a skeptical look.  “Where are you even going to go?  I never gave you my address.”

He paused, then put his head in his hand.  “You’re right.  What’s your address?”

She was looking out the window.  “Is this your place?”

“Yeah.”

“Cool.”  She opened her door and stepped out.

Arthur cut the engine and followed her.  “Where are you going?”

“I told you to take me home, right?” she said, stopping by the door.  “Well, here we are.”

He stared at her in disbelief.  “You meant my place?”

“Yeah, come on.”  She bit her bottom lip.  “I wanna spend the night with you.”

He muttered to himself while he searched for the right key.  “You can call your parents when we get upstairs.” he told her sternly.  “Tell them you’re on your way home.  They’ll be worried sick.”

“Of course.” she said, nodding seriously.  Her fingers were crossed behind her back.

His apartment was small, but also meticulously neat.  It was probably easy to clean, seeing as he didn’t have much in the way of possessions.  He didn’t even own a TV.  There were only three rooms.  The kitchen and living area shared the same small space.  There was a door that led to the bathroom and one to the bedroom.

She checked the fridge, expecting to find beer and maybe a bottle of mustard.  He was a bachelor, after all.  She was surprised to find it fully stocked with healthy food.  “You are an enigma.”

She closed the door and turned around.  He was right behind her, inches away.  His light brown eyes bore into hers, as if searching intently for something inside of her.  Her heartbeat quickened.

“Do you know what this is?” he asked, holding a knife up between then, handle up.

"Here's a wild guess.  Is it a knife?"

"What's it made out of?"

"Metal?"  She raised an eyebrow.  "Steel?"

"Take a closer look."

She took it from him and turned it over in her hands.  "It's not sharp."

"I doesn't need to be."

"Silver?"  She handed it back to him.  "Nice decoration."  He frowned as he took the knife back.  He walked away from her.  "Why do I feel like I failed a test?"

He pulled his coat off and hung it up by the door.  Under it he wore a T-shirt and jeans.  The back of his shirt was wet with a dark red stain.

Her eyes widened and she ran over to him.  "What happened?  Did one of them stick you?"

He looked over his shoulder and cursed.  "No, that was from the weekend.  The stitches must have reopened."

She pushed his shirt up.  "Let me see."

The wound was actually three wounds.  Three long cuts across his skin.  The middle one was the deepest, and the one that had opened.

"We should get you to a hospital."

"I don't feel like it." he answered.

She frowned deeply.  "Do you have a suture kit?"

"Above the sink."

In the large cabinet above the sink she found a wide selection of medical supplies, but no peroxide.  She grabbed what she needed.

He pulled off his shirt and sat down on the couch, a bottle of vodka in his hands.  She took a seat behind him, unpacking her supplies.  "You're pre-med, right?" he asked warily.

"You sound worried.  Trust me, I can't do any more damage here.  Now hold still."

When she was done she tied off and snipped the wire.  She gestured for the bottle in his hands.  He handed it to her.  She poured a fair amount over the wound and he winced.  She took a long drink from the bottle before handing it back to him.  "It's not neat, but it won't open up on you again.  Have them removed in about a week.  By a doctor."

"Thanks."  He tried to put his soiled shirt back on, but she stopped him.

"Let me go get a clean one for you."  She got up to head for the bedroom.

He stood up quickly.  “I’ll get it.”

He returned wearing a clean shirt.  He was also carrying a folded blanket.  “What’s that for?”

“You said you were spending the night, right?”

“I wasn’t planning to stay out here.”

“I would take the couch, but the bedroom is off limits to you.”

She held onto his bottle, her eyes dusky.  “That’s fine, we can both stay out here.”

“Let me go get another blanket.”

He returned with the blanket from his bed.  He spread it out on the floor and laid down on his back.

Vivian sat on the couch with her legs folded under her and stared at him.  Without the dorky oversized blazer on she could see how broad and defined his chest was.  His pecs looked like they could tear his T-shirt if he exhaled too hard.  His arms were similarly muscular.

Smart, strong, and a gentleman.  One in a million.

She slid off the couch and joined him on the floor.  His expression was surprised.  She straddled his waist and pulled off her tank top.  “Hi.” she smiled down at him.

“Hi.” he said in confusion.  “What are you doing?”

She leaned down, bracing herself with her hands.  “Am I still cute?”

“Of course.” he answered.

“Good.”  She kissed him.

She was surprised the most by his gentleness.  Everything about his demeanor was rough around the edges, and he handled her like he was scared she might shatter at his touch.

Afterwards he lay on top of her, his head on her bare chest, listening to her heart beat for hours.  “What’s your name?” she asked him while she played with his long hair.

“Arthur.”  He seemed weary beyond measure, but could not sleep.  It wasn’t till the sun rose that he finally closed his eyes.

The next day she went back home and life proceeded as normal.  But when she went to class, he wasn’t there.  She went back to his apartment, and found him gone.  He’d vanished, in the blink of an eye.

xXx

Arthur threw the lemon in the trash, along with some q-tips and a handful of bobby pins.  Then he ducked back under the sink and fitted the pipe in place.

He stood up and turned on the water, watching it go down the drain without interruption.  He washed his hands and dried them with a faded kitchen towel.  “What’s next?”

“Nothing at the moment.  You’re a wizard Arthur.” she purred at him.

There was a fluttering in his heart that he thought had died a long time ago.  He bent down and started putting the tools back into their box.  “If there is something, tell me right away.”  He knew he was overstaying his welcome already.  If he wasn’t useful to her, then there was no point in her letting him stay.

He wanted to stay with her more than anything.  She was both brilliant and cunning.  Her words were sharp, but her heart was warm.  Her green eyes shone against her lightly tanned skin.

Since there was nothing but time he took up his usual spot on the living room floor and exercised.  He may be retired from hunting, but he wasn’t prepared to let himself go to pasture.  He took a wicked pleasure in keeping up with the twenty-year-olds on the racetrack at the park.

Vivian went into her bedroom to get dressed.  He still hadn’t decided if he would take Angie’s old room.  Vivian was probably only offering it to him so that she would have to see him sleeping on the couch.

He knelt down on the floor and started his pushups, counting aloud as he went.  When Vivian exited her room, he added twenty to his count.

She wore blue skinny jeans and a black turtleneck.  His eyes were on her as she made her way back to the kitchen.

He’d missed all this the first time around.  The monotony of everyday life was a soothing balm to the frenetic life he’d left behind.  If another exciting thing never happened in to him again, he would die a happy man.

There was the sharp sound of breaking glass.  A man dressed in black gear burst through the window, landing on the carpet in front of him.  Arthur got to his feet quickly.  In the kitchen, Vivian turned and screamed.

The man wore heavy black boots, black pants and a tactical vest over a black shirt.  A purple sash was tied around his upper arm.  A ski mask covered his face.  He had a black combat knife in his gloved hand.

Arthur stepped up without hesitation, in his jeans and socks.  The man slashed at him with the knife.  Arthur caught his wrist, put a hand on the man’s elbow and turned, forcing the man down while also disarming him.  He slipped out of Arthur’s grasp and sprang back up right away.  Arthur held his knife up in a defensive stance.

The man in black attacked with a powerful kick.  Arthur stepped to the side quickly, bringing his knee up into the attacker’s stomach.  He grabbed the back of his head while he was doubled over and pushed him into the side of the bookshelf.

This man was thirty years his junior.  He was strong and fast, but Arthur had spent decades fighting things that could kill in the breadth of a second.  He broke more of a sweat during his workout.

The man grabbed Arthur’s arm.  Arthur responded by sweeping both legs out from under him and forcing him down onto the coffee table.  All four legs broke and the wood splintered.

While the man was dazed Arthur grabbed him by the back of the vest and hauled him up.  Then he threw him back out the window.

He stepped carefully, avoiding the glass on the floor.  He peered out the window, onto the fire escape.  The man was gone.

Vivian stood in the kitchen, her hand covering her mouth, her eyes wide with shock.  He looked around the trashed living room, knife in hand.  “Where’s the broom?”

xXx

After he’d finished cleaning he sat in the sofa chair to rest.  Maybe he was feeling his age.  A little.

Vivian looked around the room and nodded appreciatively.  She looked at the piece of cardboard covering her window and sighed.

Arthur watched her for a long moment.  “You never finished medical school, did you?”

“How could I?  I certainly didn’t have that kind of time.”  She sighed again.  “In the end, Nursing was a better fit.  I like my job at the hospital.  It would fall apart without me.”

He closed his eyes.  “I’m so sorry, Vivian.  I ruined your life.”

She walked over to him and sat in his lap, straddling his legs.  He opened his eyes and looked at her in surprise.  “Hi.” she said with a smile.

He put a hand on her cheek.  “Hi.”  His voice was rough with emotion.

“Am I still cute?”  She asked him, leaning close.

He stared at her brilliant emerald eyes, and was completely dazzled.  “Of course.”

“Good.”  She kissed him.

 

15: 15 - Can't Fight the Moonlight

XXXXXXXXX

“I got you a present.” Angie told Kieran with a wicked smile.

He looked down at the bed and grinned.  “Merci, fille.”

Gabriel sat on the bed with his legs under him.  He wore the maid dress again, complete with white thigh-high stockings.  His legs were spread apart, causing the black satin to ride up, exposing the skin above his stockings.

His hands and ankles were bound behind him with silver shackles.  His left ankle was bound to his left wrist and likewise for the right.  His wrists were also bound together.

His black eyes glittered dangerously.  “I’m never speaking to either of you again.”

Kieran turned to Angie.  “We don’t really need him to talk, do we?”

“No, we do not.”  They looked back at Gabriel.  “He might act disgruntled, but as you can see, he’s looking forward to this.”  She was referring to the tented satin in the front of his skirt.

She climbed on the bed and crawled over till she was behind him. She kissed his neck gently and he turned his head away.  He groaned sharply between his teeth as her hands moved over his stockings and to his inner thighs.  "Come on, wider."  Her voice was a stern caress.

He leaned back, using her chest as a support so he could spread his legs more.  He groaned as her hands slid further up his thighs.

Kieran joined them on the bed, sitting on his legs in front of Gabriel.  He put his hands on the vampire's waist, gripping it as he thrust his hips forward into Gabriel's.  His breathing was heavy as he looked down between them.

 

XXXXXXXXX

 

Angie woke the next afternoon feeling much better than she had since she arrived in Paris.  She wasn’t exactly refreshed, but she was well rested.  She was also ravenous.

Today she was back in jeans and a t-shirt, but they were new and fit her much better than Chris’ old clothes.

In the Dining Hall she piled food on her plate and headed to the table Gabriel was already occupying.  “Good afternoon.” she told him as she sat down.

“Good afternoon.” he replied, taking a drink from his bottle.

“Ready to go over what you learned last night?” she asked as she dug into her food.

“Once Kieran gets here.”

Angie looked around, but didn’t see the hunter.  “Is he sleeping in?”

Kieran entered the hall then, yawning into his hand.  He shook himself and walked to the breakfast line.  He joined them minutes later with his own tray piled with food.

“You look like you still want to be back in your bed.” Angie remarked around a forkful of eggs.

“My sleep was not what one could call restful,” he admitted.  “I assume it was the same for you as well?”

She shook her head.  “No, I slept like a rock.”  Kieran started to look worried.  “You alright?”

“Have you ever wondered if it was you, or just everyone else that was going insane?” he asked.

“Every.  Single.  Day.” Gabriel answered him with dead certainty.

Kieran glanced at him, then away quickly.  He focused on his food.  Angie watched his face, her expression becoming shrewd.

After they were done eating Kieran placed a tablet computer in the center of the table.  “So, tell us what you learned from the papillon you interrogated yesterday.” he said without looking directly at Gabriel.  “Have you found the location of Franz Smythe?”

He shook his head. “Unfortunately, no.”  There was a gleam in his dark eyes.  “Even better.  I know where Lord Manigault is.”

Kieran’s head snapped up, his eye widened in disbelief.  “That’s impossible, I’ve searched for their base for years.”

“The vampire I spoke with last night was quite certain.”

“Wait, Lord Manigault is the one they all call Father, right?” Angie asked.  “Isn’t he at Montemarte Cemetary?”  I felt a shiver go through me as I recalled my first visit to that place.

Kieran shook his head.  “No, that’s just a Hatchery.  It’s not their main base.”

“But he was there.” she protested.  “When Dimitri kidnapped me, he was there.”

Both men looked at her, Gabriel with interest and Kieran with grave concern.  “You’re certain it was him?” Gabriel asked her.

“Dimitri called him Father.”

Kieran put a hand over hers, a little too tightly.  “You saw him?”  His voice was tense with fear.

She shook her head.  “No, his chair was turned.  I heard his voice, though.  He was not happy that Dimitri had kidnapped me.”

“I’ve never been able to pin him down in Paris…” Kieran reached over and turned the tablet’s screen on.  It showed Paris on Google Maps.  “Where is he?  Show me his location.”

Gabriel peered at the tablet.  “How do I make this show a wider area?”

Angie sighed and used two fingers to zoom out on the map.  “Crap, too far.”

“No, it’s fine.” He touched the screen.  “You couldn’t find him because he’s not in Paris itself.”  He looked at Kieran, his expression serious.  “Lord Manigault is at Versailles.”

Angie blinked in surprise.  “He’s at the Palace?”  They both looked at Kieran.

“Paris wasn’t enough for him?  How dare he…”  There was darkness in his voice.  His sapphire eye turned hard.  He had one hand clenched so hard that it shook.  “I will kill him.” He breathed, his voice breaking at the last word.

His other hand was still over Angie’s.  She turned hers over and clasped his fingers.  “We’re here for you.” she told him.

He focused on her.  “Thank you.”

“It’s going to take planning and resources if you want to take him on.” Gabriel said sensibly.  “We’ll have to weaken The Black Rose however we can before then.”  He sat back in his chair and sighed.  “We’ll need help.”  He pulled out his phone.

“From whom?” Angie asked him.

He gave his phone’s screen a somewhat desperate look as he tapped quickly on the the screen.  “Someone I REALLY don’t want to see right now.”

He got a reply back in less than thirty seconds.  He closed his eyes as if he were experiencing physical pain.  “She’ll be here in an hour.”

Angie’s eyebrows shot up.  She looked back at Kieran, who looked similarly confused.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Gabriel stood at the bottom of the main staircase, watching the massive front doors.  He checked the time on his phone.

Both doors swung open on their own and a dark, voluptuous figure walked in, her golden heels clicking on the glossy tile.  She wore a heavy golden shawl and held a black umbrella.

She folded up the umbrella, then pulled the shawl off her head.  Dozens, if not hundreds, of long, tight curls sprang free, bouncing slightly.  The doors closed behind her.  Her deep chocolate eyes were brimming satisfaction.

She took a deep breath, as if savoring the air.  “I have waited centuries for this moment.”  Her voice was like honey.

“Desyre-” Gabriel began, his expression one of bare tolerance.

She was in front of him in a blink, her fingers hovering over his lips.  “Shhh, shhh, shh.” She smiled gently, her eyes full of excitement.  “Let me enjoy this…” she whispered.

“I want your help.” he told her.

Her heavily made up eyes fluttered closed and she sighed happily.  Gabriel’s tolerant expression was becoming increasingly strained.  She opened her eyes and wound both arms around his neck slowly.  She leaned her face close to his.  “No.” she whispered, her full lips precisely moving over the word.

While all this was happening, Angie and Kieran were standing in the doorway to the Dining Hall, peering around the wall.  “Looks like Gabriel’s starting to like you.” Angie remarked to the hunter.  “It takes a lot out of him to be near Desyre.”

“I can’t believe that’s really her…” Kieran's voice was full of wonder.  He managed to break his gaze away from his idol to look at Angie.  "Gabriel doesn't like being around her?"

"I think Gabriel would gladly eat graveyard dirt if it got him out of the same room as her." she stated matter-of-factly.

"This helps you as well, right?  Surely Smythe is at Versaille as well."

Angie smiled.  "Probably."  She took Kieran's hand in hers.  "He's doing this for the both of us." she said with a smile.

Kieran frowned uncertainly.  Angie leaned close so she could whisper to him.  "It's okay to like him.  No one's gonna judge you for liking a guy.  A few girls here might get a little hysterical, but not for the reasons you might think."

Kieran swallowed.  "It's not that.  I don't have a problem with men.  To me, every gender has its good points."

"Then why have you been acting so strange around him?"

His expression was a little desperate.  "Fille, he's a papillon."

She gave him a sympathetic pat on the arm.

Gabriel narrowed his eyes at Desyre.  "You came all this way to tell me no?  You could have told me that in a text message."

"Oh no, Angel.  I had to do this in person."  She closed her eyes again and sighed.  "It was sooo worth it."

He put his hands on her arms and lifted them up off of him.  He stepped out of her embrace and dropped her arms.  "Goodbye, Desyre."

"No Angel, this is the part where you beg."

His jaw clenched.  "You're enjoying this too much."

Her voice lowered to a purr.  "So much..."

"You only want me to beg so you can tell me no again.  Why don't we just trade services?"

She gave him a calculating look.  "I'm listening..."

"Help me to take down the leader of The Black Rose and restore Paris, and I'll do something for you."

She arched an artificially golden-colored brow.  "That's a tall order, Angel.  We could all die.  Easily."

"Fine, then I'll do something for you first.  I've recently discovered a new threshold of tolerance for other's shenanigans." he said, remembering the play all too clearly.  "Ask me anything."

"I suppose there IS something I could use you for."  Her eyes were mischevious.  "I'm holding a charity auction soon, with the proceeds going to schools in Paris."

"Is that all?  Fine, I'll help." he said with a wave of his hand.  "What are you auctioning off?  Antiques?"

"If you're involved, then yes."  Her smile was wide and she showed her fangs.  "It's a Bachelor Auction."

"Oh hey Desyre!"  Angie said loudly.  She hurried over to them, practically dragging Kieran behind her.  "Fancy meeting you here!"  Her voice and smile were bright.

"Angie, where did you pop up from?"  Desyre's voice and smile were pleasant.

"Oh, I was just hanging around..." she glanced at Kieran.  "With one of your biggest fans, actually." She tugged on his arm, trying to pull him forward.  He refused to budge, his expression akin to a deer caught in headlights.

Desyre regarded him with interest.  "You're Kieran Brun, correct?"

Angie was legitimately worried that Kieran was about to piss himself.  "You know my name?" he croaked.

She nodded.  "You listed this school on my charity website."

He swallowed hard.  "You check those yourself?"

"Well who else is going to?"

He didn't have an answer for that.  Angie decided to speak up.  "Desyre, don't you think Kieran's a good-looking bachelor?  He co-runs a school and spends his nights keeping the students safe."  She gestured up and down at him.  "Honestly, I'd spend a good stack of..." she drew a blank.

"Euros." Gabriel supplied.

She snapped her fingers and pointed at him.  "Euros, for a night with this upstanding young man."  She clapped Kieran on the back.

Desyre's calculating look was back.  She walked up to Kieran, looking him over.  "He is on the handsome side, isn't he?"

Angie nodded, perhaps a little too quickly.  "He most certainly is."  She threw Gabriel an apologetic look.  His expression was his usual mix of boredom and annoyance.

Desyre put the tip of her forefinger under Kieran's chin.  "Are you really a fan of mine?" She asked suspiciously.

He nodded.  "Since I was thirteen."  His voice came out a little higher than usual.  "I snuck out of the school to attend your midnight concert near the Arc de Triomphe."

There was something in the smile she gave him.  Angie felt Desyre was concealing a bit of pride.  "All right.  I'll take both of you." Desyre turned back to Gabriel.

Angie's face fell.  "You need both of them?"  She couldn't really argue, since in return Desyre would be risking her life to help them.

"The more, the merrier, sugar." She reached into her jacket pocket and handed Angie a ticket.  "Why don't you come, too?  Maybe do a little bidding."

Angie took the ticket from her, a steely determination in her eyes.  "I just might."

"It's strictly black tie.  The date, place, and time are on there."  She headed for the doors.  "The men will have to arrive at least an hour early."  She blew a kiss at them over her shoulder.  Gabriel glared at her and Kieran looked like he might pass out.  The doors swung open again as she approached them.  "I'll see you then." she said, her voice sultry.

Angie studied her ticket carefully, glad that it was in both English and French.  Kieran stood next to her rigidly.  "Third time?" she asked without looking up.

He nodded.  "Third time."

16: 16 - Watchful

"I'm so sorry I threw you under the bus back there." Angie told Kieran.  The three of them were sitting at the same table they had occupied during breakfast.

"I don't understand that turn of phrase." Kieran said in confusion.

"I mean with Desyre.  I threw you out there when you were really uncomfortable."

He shifted in his chair.  "That wasn't a dream back then?"

"I'm afraid not."

"When is Desyre's event?" Gabriel asked.

Angie handed him her ticket.  "Tomorrow night.  I can't believe she's still signing people up."

"Where is it?" Kieran asked in interest.  He leaned over to peer at the ticket and Gabriel handed it to him.

Gabriel took his wallet out of his pocket and flipped it open.  He placed his gold card on the table and slid it towards Angie.  "What's that for?" she asked.

"So you can bid." he said simply.

She shook her head and slid it back towards him.  "I have my own money."

"You shouldn't have to use your money to bail me out of a situation that I agreed to."

"Who said I was going to bail you out?  You wouldn't like it if I used your money to bid on someone else, would you?" she asked calmly.

He took his card back.  "I would not."

"Then I will use my own money, that way I have the freedom to bid on whomever I choose."

His eyes narrowed slightly.  "You're being ambiguous on purpose to see if I'm capable of doubting you."

"Or it just could be that I don't want obligation to color my decisions."  She leaned her chin in her hand and stared at him.  "You just don't know."

"It doesn't matter, I already know how you're going to bid."

She arched a brow.  "You're sure about that?"

He stared at her for a long moment, trying to discern some tell or lead from her expression.  Finally he looked away.  Angie smiled.

She spotted Nora across the hall and stood up.  "Excuse me a moment."

Kieran turned to Gabriel after Angie left.  "Women want their partners to know and trust them, but not to the point where they could be manipulated." he explained.

"I was only trying to help her." He said irritably.

"Ah, but if the situation was reversed, you would feel quite insulted, non?"

Gabriel's eyes narrowed again as he put his wallet back in his pocket.

Angie took a seat at Nora's table.  "Hey Nora, I want to ask you a few questions.  You're friends with Kieran, right?" she asked.

Nora shook her head.  "We are not."

Angie looked at her in surprise.  "But...  I mean, you two get along so well."

"We get along very well, but Kieran would never see me as a friend."  Her eyes lowered.

"Well, why not?"

"I am a papillon.  It is as simple as that.  He dotes on me, yes, but as one would a stray kitten."

"That doesn't seem fair." Angie frowned.

Nora waved her hand dismissively.  "It is what it is.  Kieran cannot view papillon the same as ‘uman.  Ee has 'unted and killed us for years.  He sees us as lesser, so that his 'eart will not be weighed down by what he does."  She gave Angie a clear look.  "It's what allows 'im to smile."

"Oh..." Angie said sadly.  "I guess I can understand that."  She thought about Arthur, her father.  He was a man who had been trapped by his inner demons, choosing to drown his sorrows in alcohol.  He'd shied away from human connections, preferring to watch over Vivian from afar rather than be with her when Angie was growing up.

Kieran was much different.  He had family and friends and an entire school to watch over.  He needed to be there for him, and not sulk off into his own shadows.  He needed to keep smiling.

"I would very much like to be friends with ‘im."  Nora said wistfully.  "He 'as a love for 'is friends that I truly envy."

"What do you mean?"

"Kieran is very special." she said with a smile.  "’Ee does not differentiate between romantic love and friendship.  He 'as a pure heart full of love and shares that with all of 'is friends."  Her expression became worried.  "There is gossip in the school that 'ee is just a rogue that seduces women without becoming attached to them.  Some are sympathetic, thinking that 'is job makes it so 'ee cannot create strong ties with others.  Both of those theories are false."

"Then what's the truth?"

"Kieran 'as no physical preference for desire.  If you are special to 'im, then desire follows.  ‘Ee does not section ‘is feelings into separate compartments.  ‘Ee gives everything ‘Ee ‘as to ‘is friends.  And that is perfectly fine, because it makes ‘im ‘appy."

"Hmmm." Angie mused.

"What was it that you wanted to talk about?" Nora asked.

"I think you already answered my question."  She beginning to understand Kieran's feeling a bit more now.  He wasn't struggling with his physical attraction to Gabriel, but with the fact that he was viewing Gabriel as more than just another vampire.  If their friendship developed the way it was, then Kieran would be forced to rethink a lot of his past decisions.

"You look more worried now than when you sat down." Nora pointed out.  "I'm sorry."

"It's not your fault Nora.  You were actually very helpful."  She stood up.  "You have a good day."

"Take care." Nora said with a small wave.

When she got back to the other table she discovered Gabriel and Kieran having an animated conversation in French.  Kieran was shaking his head while Gabriel was jabbing his forefinger into the tabletop.  They were both speaking very quickly.

"Oh hey, guy talk, and in French.  What am I missing?" she asked with a smile.

Kieran turned to her.  "Since I've recently discovered that Desyre is a papillon, I was asking Gabriel if he thought any other celebrities could also secretly be papillon."

"All I am saying is that Nicolas Cage has not aged in twenty years." Gabriel said with a shrug.

"I've always sorta suspected Madonna." Angie offered.  "I mean, seriously."  She nudged Kieran’s shoulder.  “What are you wearing to the auction?”  He gave her a confused look, then gestured to his t-shirt and jeans.  “The party is ‘black tie’, that means fancy dress.”  He started looking worried.  “Don’t you have a suit?”

He shook his head.  “Not one that fits me.”

“Looks like a shopping trip is in order.”  She turned to Gabriel.  “You brought a suit, right?”

He nodded.  “I did.”

“That one with the red buttons?” she asked hopefully.

“Wait and see.” he said ambiguously.

She narrowed her eyes a bit and looked back at Kieran.  “Come on.  Let’s get going before the shops close.”

He stood up.  “Where will we go?  I haven’t bought a suit in years.”

“I’m not sure yet, but I have google maps, a mastercard, and gumption.  Go get the car ready.”

Gabriel watched them go, shaking his head.  “The blind leading the blind…” he muttered to himself.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

“Don’t you think red is a warmer color?” Angie asked, her hands on a crimson waistcoat.

He shook his head.  "It reminds me of blood.  Besides, blue matches my eye.” he pointed out.

“I guess…”  Angie gave the waistcoat a longing look then headed over to Kieran.  “Do they have your size?” she asked doubtfully, scrutinizing his large chest.

As they fussed over clothes, a figure watched them from the corner of the shop.  He wore a large gray sweatshirt with the hood pulled down over his eyes.  The other customers and the staff walked past him, as if he wasn’t there.  He grinned as he watched the pair, his fangs deadly sharp.

His phone vibrated in his pocket.  He checked the text message and his smile fell away.  ‘Why do you insist on disturbing me incessantly?’ he texted back.

‘Because I care about you.’ was the reply.

‘Well stop it, I’m busy.’

‘Father doesn’t know what you’re doing, does he?  That’s why you’re hidden.’

‘Leave me alone.  Everything I want is within my grasp.  Once I have it, then I will return to Father.’

‘Why do you hesitate?’

The wicked grin was back.  ‘One final piece is still missing.’  Just one more thing, and then everything would fall into place.  Once he had it, his victory was certain.

Angie felt a shiver go down her spine, startling her.  She looked around quickly, a feeling of dread building in the pit of her stomach.

“What’s wrong?” Kieran asked in concern.

She put a hand on the back of her neck, trying to calm the raised hairs there.  “I don’t know.  I feel like we’re being watched.”

Kieran looked around.  “I don’t see anyone looking at us.”

“Let’s go pay for your stuff, I’m feeling weird.”

She felt much better once they were out of the store.  She let out a big sigh of relief.  “Are you alright?” Kieran asked her.

“Yeah, I dunno what that was back there.  Probably nothing.”  She put a hand through her hair.

“So, what will you be wearing tomorrow night?” Kieran asked her with a smile.

“I have a dress.” she hedged.  “Callie told me I should bring a dress, so I borrowed my mom’s…”  It wasn’t exactly fancy, but it qualified as a dress.  “I should be okay.”

“I’m looking forward to seeing you in it.” he said slyly.  “Though I’m sure it cannot compare to the sight of you out of it.”

“Man, you just never quit.”  She shoved his arm with a laugh, then grabbed onto his elbow.  She gave him a fond look.  “I consider you one of my best friends, Kieran.”

His smile was dazzling.  “Merci, fille.”

“So, if something’s bothering you, I want to be there for you.” She gave him a serious stare.  “I know you’ve been struggling with a dilemma recently.”

He nodded hesitantly.  “Gabriel is different from the last time he was here.  He’s changed quite a bit.  He’s grown.”

“He has, actually.  But not that much.” she said.  “You’re just seeing him better now.”

“What about the others, then?”  His expression turned worried.  “Are all papillon like him?”

“Definitely not, Gabriel’s one in a billion.  I’ve met a lot of vampires since I released him.  Some of them wouldn’t hesitate to eat my face, and others became good friends.  I consider vampires to be just like humans, only with a higher percentage of serial killers.”

He stepped in front of her, his expression frantic.  “If they’re capable of reforming, then isn’t killing them wrong?”

She felt a well of sympathy bubble up inside of her.  She remembered all too well how he’d stopped her from killing Veronique last time she had visited.  He had no wanted her to carry the weight of killing.

She shook her head.  “I can’t answer that.  Of course killing is inherently wrong, but it’s still something that is done.  All the time, in fact.  Sometimes there are reasons, and sometimes they’re good reasons.  Though they don’t make it easier.”

She put a hand in his.  “You protect people, Kieran.  You protect all those girls back home.  You choose to take lives, in order to save others.”

“It is such a heavy feeling.” he admitted.  “If things continue in this way… what if I can’t bring myself to hunt?”  His expression was desolate, and she felt her heart breaking for him.

“Let’s focus on what’s in front of us, first.” she told him.  “We all agree that Lord Manigault has got to go, no matter what, right?”  He nodded, his expression turning grim.  “Then let’s take care of that.  If it works out, then maybe you won’t have to hunt anymore.”

“You’re right.” he said, new determination in his eye.  “If we can end this once and for all, then Paris will be safe.  I won’t need to hunt.”

Angie smiled.  “There you go.”

The figure followed them, about twenty yards back.  He kept his hood low as he drifted through the other pedestrians.  They took no notice of him, but no one walked into him.  They avoided walking anywhere near him, giving him a wide berth without realizing it.

As he followed the pair, he began to smile.  It was a small, twisted smile at first, and it slowly grew wider.  He clenched his right hand into a fist.

Up ahead, Kieran felt a jolt of pain go through his right eye.  It was so sudden and so intense that it stopped him cold.  He dropped his bag and clutched his eye patch.  His knees threatened to buckle under him.

He heard Angie's voice, worried and urgent, from far away.  There was a roaring in his head that nearly drowned her out.  It was so loud he couldn’t make out what it was at first.  Then he realized it was laughter, crashing through his head.

And then it stopped.

Silence left his ears ringing like church bells.  Angie’s voice, the crowd, the cars, all were blotted out.  Red pulsed behind his eyepatch.

Angie had her hands on his shoulders as he knelt on the pavement.  “Kieran.  Kieran!”  He put a hand in his coat, reaching for his gun.  She looked around quickly, no one was looking at them yet, but that would change quickly if he drew his gun.

“Hey, stop!” She put both hands over his, shoving it back into his coat.  “What are you doing?”

He looked at her and blinked.  “Something is wrong.” he gasped.  A bead of sweat dripped off his eyebrow.

“All right, let’s get back to the car.”  She put her arm through the handles on his bag and hiked it up to her elbow, then she used both arms to help him upright.  “Come on, I’ve got you.”

She put him in the passenger’s seat, then slid behind the wheel.  While he clutched his head and stared at the ceiling, she took his keys from him.  “Do you know how to get back to the school?”  His voice was faint.

“I’ll let my GPS give me directions.”  She placed her phone on the dash and turned on the driving directions.  She put the key in the ignition and started the car.  She pulled out of their parking space jerkily, not used to the driver’s seat being on the right side of the car.

“Just remember we drive on the opposite side of the street than in America…” His voice was growing weaker by the second.

She swore loudly and jerked the wheel sharply, switching lanes.  “Don’t worry, I’ve got this.  Are you okay?”

He clutched his head with both hands, breathing heavy.  “Non…”

“What happened?  Should I go to a hospital?”  She looked back and forth between him and the road.

“I think… I just… need to rest…”  His hands slipped down to his sides.

She glanced at him and saw that he'd passed out.  She swore again, pressing down on the pedal.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Gabriel sat in the dining hall, an open book in his hands.  It was the sequel to the book he'd read on the plane.  The first one was atrocious, why had he even bothered buying the sequel at the airport?

His phone vibrated on the table.  He answered it without looking up from the page.  "Evangeline?"

"Come out.  Now!"  Her voice was high with panic.

He was out of the chair the next instant, knocking it over in his haste.  Before it could hit the floor he was at the main entrance.  The massive wooden doors crashed open forcefully, the sound echoing to every corner of the school.

He was outside just as the car pulled up.  Evangeline opened the door s soon as she braked.  "He collapsed on the way here!"  She ran around to the other side.

Gabriel reached the door first, yanking it open so she could get to Kieran.  She put to her hands to his face.  "He's burning up, we have to get him inside."

"Move."  She scooted back and he stepped forward, reaching into the car.  He lifted the taller man into his arms and sprinted back into the school.

Students and teachers were already gathering around the main staircase, wondering what was happening.  The entrance buzzed with confusion.  Ms. Brun fought for calm, pushing through the crowd.

Gabriel appeared in the door.  "Where's the nurse?" he asked in French, his voice commanding.

Katherine Brun took one look at her son and her eyes widened.  "This way!"  She led him past the staircase and down the hall.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Kieran woke and found himself in the infirmary.  "Again?" he asked wearily.  "Did I least go down fighting?"

His mother sat at his side.  "At least you didn't need stitches this time."  She put a hand on his cheek.  "Every day you give me new gray hairs."

"You worry too much."  He sat up easily.  "I'm fine."

She gave him a level gaze.  "You had a fever of one hundred and ten."

He put a hand on his forehead.  "I don't feel feverish now."

"You have to stop, Kieran.  Please, for me."  She put a hand to his face.  His eye patch lay on the table next to the cot.  She rubbed her thumb under his right eye.  The skin was deathly pale against his tanned skin.  The eye glittered violet.  "Get rid of it."

He reached over and picked up his eye patch.  “Not yet.  I need it to hunt.”

“Then stop hunting.” she said firmly.  “If I lost you too-” her voice broke.

He finished tying on his eye patch and looked at her.  “I will, I just have to do one more.”

“You promise me this time?”

He nodded.  “I promise, Mother.  This will be my last hunt.”

She put both hands to his face, her eyes brimming with tears.  “One way or another?”

He couldn’t answer her, so he just stared back and nodded.

17: 17 - Witchcraft

“Are you sure you’re well enough for this?” Angie asked worriedly.

“I am right as rain.” Kieran replied.  “I agreed to do this in return for her help later on.  This is vital.”  He was standing outside her door, holding a long strip of dark blue cloth in his hands.  “Now, can you please show me how to do this?”

She let out an exasperated sigh and took the cloth from him.  “It goes like this…”  She put the cloth around his neck and tied it into a bowtie, her fingers moving quickly.  “There.”

He put his hand to it.  “C'est très bien.”  He untied it.  “Now do it slower.  I want to learn it myself.”

She pulled it off of him and put the tie around her own neck.  “Look... like this.”  She guided his hands through the motions.

“Where did you learn this?” he asked in awe.

She shrugged.  “It’s just knots.  Knot tying is a hobby of mine.  Chris showed me a bunch of nautical knots, the rest I learned online: neckties, bow ties, rope tying, some shibari.”  She paused.  “Anyway, the only tie knot I can’t do is the Eldredge knot.”

“Is that one special?”

“It’s gorgeous.”  Her expression was dead serious.  “It’s nearly impossible to tie though.  I’ve never been able to do it right.  I’ve never even seen it in person, either, just online.  It might be mythical.”

She untied the bow tie and showed him again, this time on himself.  “Got it?”

“I think so…”  He untied it again, starting over himself.  “What is shibari?”

“It’s just Japanese knot tying.”  Her voice took on a defensive tone.  “Looks good.” she complimented when he was done.  “A little uneven, but good.”

“Merde…” he swore, untying it again.  “I should have bought a clip on…”

“NO.” Angie said forcefully.  “This isn’t your Junior Prom, Kieran.  Do you really want Desyre to see you half-ass it like that?”

He paused, finding it suddenly difficult to swallow.  “Of course not.”

“Okay then, let’s try again.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Their voices reached Gabriel’s ears next door.  He had both armoire doors open and was carefully laying his new suit out on the bed.

He plugged his phone into the speaker and turned the volume up so he could hear the music over the shower.  He unpacked his razor and contemplated it a moment.  He hoped it was sharp enough.

He stripped his clothes off and stepped into the shower.  He turned it on, the cold water turning to steam when it hit his skin.

 

xxxXXXxxx

“All right, perfect.” Angie said approvingly.

“Finally.” Kieran sighed.  “I’m going to go get dressed.”

“Same.  I’ll meet you downstairs in about half an hour.”

“It’s a date.” he said with a grin and headed back to his room.

Less than half an hour later, Angie stepped out of her room and was immediately met with a sigh of disapproval, followed by "Are you going to a funeral, or what?"

Desyre was standing in the hall, eying the black dress Angie had borrowed from her mom.  "Actually, I did kinda wear this to a funeral..." she admitted.

"That's it, I'm kidnapping you again." Desyre announced.

Angie looked crestfallen.  "Really?  But I tried so hard..."  She fingered the silver bracelet on her wrist.

"I'm sorry, honey.  I need all of you putting out your best effort, not just the boys."

"Okay, this may not be my BEST effort..." Angie began.  "But, I mean does it really matter?  I’m not getting auctioned off."

“Of course it does.  This is a competition.  It’s always been.”

“You mean over Gabriel?”  She arched a brow.  “I’m fairly sure he’s already made up his mind…”

"Sorry, still kidnapping you." Desyre said in a sing-song voice as she turned away.  Two security guards suddenly appeared on each side of Angie.

She sighed dramatically.  "How come I'M always the one getting kidnapped?"

She soon found herself travelling to another location via limousine.  Desyre had left her in the care of her bodyguards and Lacie Green, one of her backup singers.  Angie wasn't perturbed, since she sort of knew Lacie through her sister, who was Angie's friend on Facebook.

"How bad is this going to be?" she asked Lacie.  "Because the last time Desyre kidnapped me I was trapped in a white vinyl corset and needed help getting out of it."

Lacie laughed.  "Nah, I'm with you this time.  I'll set you up right."

Angie leaned towards her and whispered loudly.  "I don't think she's doing this because she wants good competition."

"Yeah, she wouldn't do this if she saw you as a rival.  I think she likes you, actually."

"Is she really interested in Gabriel then?  Or is she just messing with him?"

Lacie put a finger on her cheek while she thought.  "Honestly, the only thing she's interested is her music.  I've gone to her apartment and she'll be wearing sweatpants and her hair will be a mess, but she'll have like a dozen tapes to play for me, and a stack of lyrics and notes for me to go through.  If she could literally be married to her work, then I think she would have tied the knot years ago."

"So why play games with Gabriel, then?"

"She's just messing around and having fun.  Sometimes she gets so caught up in her work that she forgets to have fun.  Then she goes way over the top, as if that could make up for lost time or something.  She projects a party girl image because that helps sell her records.  In real life, that's not her.  She's just a woman that wants to share her music with the world."

"So then, there isn't anyone she's serious about?"

"Nah, she can't really commit to anyone, because they'd have to take a back seat to her music.  I think that’s fine, though.  She’s happy, and that’s what matters, right?”

Angie nodded.  “That’s one of the only things that does in the end.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Once he was done in the shower Gabriel moved to the sink.  Frank Sinatra's 'Witchcraft' wafted in from the bedroom.  He brushed his teeth and flossed thoroughly, peering at his reflection intently.

He ironed his black pants before putting them on, then his shirt.  He tied his necktie carefully, looking in the mirror as he did.

He pulled a waistcoat on over the white shirt and crimson tie.  It was dark red with black pinstripes and six gold buttons in a double row down the front.  He made sure his shoes were polished to a high shine before putting them on.

He returned to the mirror to brush his hair, making it smooth and neat.  Before he'd met Evangeline, he'd kept his hair this way.  The first time they'd gone outside together she'd messed up his hair, giving him the somewhat sloppy look he usually had now.

It was funny, when he thought about it.  He'd hated when she'd put her hands on him that first time, yet he didn't change his hair back.  He'd kept it from that moment on.  Back then, had he already...

He recalled when he'd first crawled from his tomb, his aged body struggling to remember how to stand.  She'd looked at him with those wide, fearful eyes.  How had he ever mistaken her for Katrina?

He'd chased her through the house, eager for her blood.  He remembered how he'd cornered her in the cellar, following the rapid beating of her heart.  He remembered how surprised he was when she shot him.

But, not as surprised as he was when she'd saved him.  She'd fled after shooting him, but came back with a knife.  While she dug the bullet out of his chest, her eyes had been so worried.

That was it, he knew now.  That was the moment it had all started.  That avalanche of feeling he'd had for her since then, sparked by a single expression.  Simple worry, not for him specifically, but because she just couldn't be a killer.  She had reached into the lion's jaws in order to save it, because she just couldn't bear to let it die.

He had fallen in love with those eyes.

Speaking of eyes... He studied his reflection closely.  Maybe dark brown was too dull?  He closed his eyes and concentrated a moment.  When he opened them again they had changed to brilliant jade.  No, that was too much.  He closed his eyes again.

There was a quick tap on the door.  He turned to it just as it opened.  Desyre stepped into the room, her chocolate eyes running over him.  “Lord have mercy on me…” she said breathlessly.

“Get out of my room.” he told her blandly.  "I'm waiting for Evangeline."

Desyre threw her purse onto the bed as she walked over to him.  “She’s going to be a little while longer.” she told him.  “She'll meet you there, after she's had a makeover.”

He glowered at her as she approached.  “She doesn’t need any of your help, Desyre.  She’s just fine the way she is.”

“Oh?” she placed a hand on his chest and slid it slowly up to his shoulder.  “And you’re just fine with being ‘Just Fine’?  It’s not like you’re going to any special effort or anything, right?”  She looked at him from under heavy lids.  “By the way, one of your eyes is green.”

He swore under his breath and closed his eyes in concentration.  When he opened them again, her face was barely a centimeter away, her lips parting.

He took a step back, his expression darkening.  The lights overhead flickered.

She looked up at the ceiling.  “Someone’s leveled up since the last time I saw them.” she commented.  “What have you been drinking?”

“Fey.” he said.  Her eyes went wide with disbelief.  “It was weeks ago, but the effects are still lingering.”  He looked at the backs of his hands.  “They might be permanent.”

“You have to tell me.  What did it taste like?” she asked eagerly.

His eyes glowed bright red at the memory.  “It was like drinking liquid silver.”

“Holy shit.” she breathed.  She held her hands up in a sign of surrender.  “Okay, I give up.”  She turned around and walked away.

“You’re leaving?  Just like that?” Gabriel asked, hardly believing it.

“Yep.” she retrieved her purse.  “You are officially too rich for my blood.  I thought I could use my influence to bring you around, but that is a lost cause.  I’ve been feeling it coming off you, but I thought you were just pushing it.  Now I can see you’ve been holding BACK.”  She headed for the door.  “I wish you all the best.  Try not to break your human in half.”  She blew him a kiss and left.

A new anxiety wormed his way into his brain.  He’d been focused so much on keeping his influence in check, so as not to manipulate Evangeline’s feelings, but what about his physical strength?

On top of everything else, he didn’t need something new to worry about.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie looked at the rack of clothes in despair.  “I have no idea what I’m doing.”

“It’s okay, I’m calling backup.” Lacie said, tapping at her phone’s screen with both thumbs.

They were soon joined by two more of Desyre’s back-up singers, and her beautician, Aura.  “This is not overwhelming at all.”  Angie said unconvincingly.  “I think I’m getting flashbacks.”

“The first thing we need to decide is color.”  Aura remarked.  He put both hands in her short hair.  “My dear, what happened to your gorgeous locks?”

“Uh… hunters?” Angie offered unhelpfully.

His sea green eyes narrowed.  “I should have known…”  He pulled her close, petting her hair soothingly.  “It’s okay, I’ll make it all better.”

“Uh, thanks?”

She spotted a scrap of peach colored silk on the rack behind him.  She reached out and grasped it.  “What is this?” she asked, pulling on it.

Lacie removed the dress from the rack.  “It’s a good color for you.” she remarked.

Angie’s eyes were filled with awe.  “I want it.”

“There’s no back, though.  Just, like, half a mile of silk cord.”  She held up a bundle of peach colored cord.

“I want it more now.”

“Hey, whatever you say.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Kieran met Gabriel at the front entrance.  He wore a black tuxedo with a dark blue vest and tie.  His long hair was brushed neatly away from his face and his braid was tidy.  “Where’s Angie?”

“She was kidnapped by Desyre.  She’s meeting us there.”  He had his hands in his pants pockets.

“Why was she kidnapped?”

“Because Desyre wants this night to be as painful as possible for me.”  His expression was foreboding.

Kieran gave him a worried look, then did a double take, peering at his necktie.  “That’s an interesting knot.  How did you get it layered like that?”

He shrugged.  “I looked it up online.  It’s not difficult.”

“You will have to show me how you did it.”

“Sure, when we get back.”

Desyre met them outside.  She wore a long golden dress that shimmered in the moonlight.  There was a slit on one side, going up to her thigh.  “Oh what a sight.” she breathed.  Gabriel glared and Kieran blushed.  She hooked her arms through theirs and led them to a black limousine.

 

18: 18 - Penny For Your Thoughts, Dollar For Your Body

“There’s a lot of people here.” Kieran said anxiously.  He was starting to sweat.  “I miss hunting…”

“At least you’re used to being ogled.”

Kieran nodded.  “This is true.”

Gabriel itched to run his hand through his hair, his usual outlet for irritation.  He didn’t want to mess it up though, so settled for tapping his heel.  “I don’t even know what I’m doing.  I don’t have any natural attractiveness.”  He frowned at Kieran.  “You’d better be going after me.”

Kieran laughed and shook the vampire’s shoulder with one hand.  “You have influence, no?  This should be a walk in the park for you.”

“I don’t want to use influence.  I just want this to be over and done with.”

“You think Desyre will really let that be?”

Gabriel’s frown deepened.  “Of course not.  This is a charity event.  She’ll want high bids.”  He shoved both hands into his pockets.  “I’m only doing what I have to.  Nothing more.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Desyre met Angie at the entrance to the hotel.  “Much better.” she said with a note of pride in her voice.

Angie’s heels clicked on the pavement as she walked.  “You think I’m not on to you, but I know Fairy Godmother Syndrome when I smell it.  Trust me, I’ve been exposed to it a lot in the last year.”

“Whatever are you going on about now?” Desyre asked slyly.  “None of this is for your benefit, sugar, only for my own amusement.”

“Where did you get this dress, by the way?” Angie asked.  “I want one of my own.”  She wore a pale peach silk dress that blended with her skintone, but also added a hint of pink.  The top was tight but not uncomfortably so.  It covered her chest all the way up to the neck, but had no sleeves.  The skirt was loose, the hem swirling around her knees.

Desyre shrugged.  “Keep it, it’s from last season.  Just make it up to me by bidding high.”

Angie put a hand to her purse, her silver bracelet twinkling.  “That reminds me.  Are Traveller’s checks okay?”

“I think we can work something out.”

Desyre led her to the hall the auction was being held in.  It was huge and rectangular, with long refreshment tables going down the sides.  Large windows lined each side above the tables.  The stage was at the far end, shrouded in a red curtain.

Angie’s heart dropped as she took in the large crowd.  “How many bachelors do you have?”

“Twenty?” Desyre pondered a moment, putting one manicured finger to her full lips.  “I’ve lost count…”

“There’s over a hundred women here.” Angie pointed out.

“That just makes things exciting, doesn’t it?”

“I don’t think this much excitement is good for my health.” she remarked as they made their way through the crowd.  “This whole thing is going to be in French, isn’t it?”

“Yep.”

“Wonderful…  Looks like I’ll be playing on hard mode.”

“I’m sure you won’t have too much trouble following along.”  Desyre led her to a table near the stage.  Two men sat behind it, papers arranged in front of them.  “Just fill this out and take your card.”

She was gone before Angie could protest.  She turned back to the table.  “Do either of you speak English?”  The two men looked at each other.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Kieran and Gabriel were scheduled towards the end.  Angie decided to spend her time before then well, nibbling on crackers and trying to figure out how to play this damn game through observation alone.

It looked like once someone made a winning bid, they handed in their card.  This prevented people from trying to collect a set, she supposed.  It also meant that she couldn’t bid on both Gabriel and Kieran and expect to win.

The starting bid was always five hundred euros, and went up pretty high from there.  Which was a shame, because she’d been meaning to get the kitchen redone.

When it was Gabriel’s turn to take the stage, she dusted the crumbs off her hands and found a better place to stand.  Once she was ready she took a good look at him and blinked.  His usual white shirts were a bit loose at his waist, so she’d never really noticed how trim his figure was before now.  His waistcoat hugged his chest and waist, creating clean lines down to his hips.

The dark red stood out against his pale skin, and she felt her cheeks heating up.  His hair was combed back into that old-fashioned style he wore right after they’d first met.  Her fingers itched to go through it.

The Auctioneer read off a piece of paper in French.  He did that when he introduced each bachelor.  Angie assumed he was rattling off their stats or something.  Maybe some colorful facts like ‘enjoys long walks on beaches’ or ‘rescues puppies in spare time’.

Gabriel’s was probably ‘enjoys the nightlife’ and ‘likes to cuddle while watching romantic comedies’.  She started to giggle, which distracted her from the opening bid.

Turns out she wasn’t missing much.  Gabriel wore his usual bored look.  A few women looked at each other, muttering to themselves.  One of them shrugged.  The Auctioneer was starting to look nervous.

In the back, Desyre narrowed her eyes at Gabriel.  He let out a frustrated sigh and walked up to the microphone.  He closed his eyes, bringing his hands up, but not quite touching the mic.  He started to speak, softly, his words winding their way through the crowd.

Angie noticed the change right away.  She could sense it flowing through the air.  Distracted women turned and took notice of him.  A few stared at him raptly.  Cards began flying up.

Things were moving a bit too fast for Angie, and she struggled to keep up.  About ten feet in front of her one woman turned and shoved another hard, swearing in French.  “Christ, Gabriel, tone it down a bit, okay?” she exclaimed.

The pressure in the room eased at once, and the bidding continued at a more human pace.  They were past seven thousand euros by this point.  She didn’t want to take any more chances.  “Ten thousand euros!” she shouted, holding her card up high.  Several women turned and looked at her.  Even Gabriel looked surprised.  “Uh… s'il vous plaît?”  Her face was scarlet.  The auctioneer pointed at her, speaking rapidly while he closed the bidding.

Desyre stepped up beside her.  “See?  Now wasn’t that fun?”

“That was terrible…” Angie groaned, trying to hide her face in her hands without messing up all of Aura’s hard work.  She peered at Desyre.  “How come you weren’t bidding?”

She shrugged.  “Oh, I gave up on our little competition before I got here.”

“And you’re telling me this now?!”

She smiled.  “Oh yes.”  The next bachelor was brought up.  “Excuse me a moment.”

Angie looked over at Kieran.  He seemed to have gotten over his anxiousness enough to give the crowd a wide grin.  He was right, the blue did look better on him.

Desyre ended the bidding rather quickly, at five thousand euros.  Kieran’s eyebrows shot up and she gave him a devilish wink.  She made her way over to Gabriel, who was standing off stage.  She picked up a couple of champagne flutes on the way.

“Congratulations, Angel.” she said, handing him a flute and tapping it with her own.  "You did quite well."

“Why are you giving me this?  We don’t drink it.”  He dumped his out into a nearby potted plant.

“You don’t have to drink it.  Just stand around holding it while you look dashing.  It’s a prop.”

“I hope you’re happy.” he said.  “Though things didn’t turn out the way you wanted.”

Her laughter was like bells.  “Are you kidding?  I just got ten thousand euros out of your girlfriend.  I am ecstatic.”

“If you were just angling for donations, I could have cut you a check in the beginning and avoided all of this.” he said irritably.

“Oh no,” she purred.  “This was a much better way of doing things.”

His eyes were on Evangeline as she made her way over to the bidder’s table to settle up.  “When you kidnapped her, I was expecting another outfit like the last one.  It’s lovely, but a bit tame for something you’d own.”

“Is it really?” she asked.  “I consider her to be quite daring, actually.”

Evangeline turned as she spoke to the men at the table, using exaggerated hand motions to make up for her lack of French.  The entire back of her dress, from the collar to the base of her spine was open.  The dress was held together with a long cord looped through at least a dozen and a half grommets on each side.

Gabriel’s expression didn’t change, but the flute stem in his fingers broke in half.  The flute hit the floor and shattered.  Desyre rolled her eyes.  “I can’t take you anywhere…”

He ignored her and began walking towards Evangeline.  “Don’t you dare rip that dress.” she told him sternly.  “She likes it and I told her she could keep it.”

He stepped up behind Evangeline.  In her heels, they were the same height.  He leaned forward, bringing his lips to her ear.  “For the next twelve hours, I am your slave.” he whispered.

She turned around quickly, her light brown eyes shining.  “Great, let’s dance.”  She grabbed his arm and pulled him.

Most of the crowd had dispersed, leaving the winners to enjoy their time with their prizes.  Music started playing and couples joined together in the middle of the room.

Evangeline stopped pulling once they were in the middle.  She smiled as she put her hands on his shoulders.  She looked down at his waistcoat.  "This is a good color on you.  I like the pattern on-" she paused, staring at his tie.

He was just about to place his hands on her back when she grabbed his tie with both hands.  "How did you do this knot??" she asked incredulously, yanking him closer.

The scent of her hair filled his nose.  He was weak to her tugging, offering no resistance.  "I just looked it up." he murmured.  "I'll show you when we get back."

“You’re damn right you will.”  She looked him in the eyes, less than an inch away.  “Were you eavesdropping on me and Kieran before?”

“I might have overheard bits and pieces of your conversation while I was getting ready.” he admitted.

“We weren’t even that loud, can’t you turn your vampire hearing off every once in a while?” she asked petulantly.

“I couldn’t even if I wanted to.”  The lids on his twilit eyes were heavy.  “If it’s coming from your room, I can hear a pin drop.”

Her cheeks flushed as she stared at him.  “R-really?” she asked, embarrassed.  “Back home, too?”

“Of course.”  He placed a hand on her waist.  “I’m noticing that we’re the only ones not dancing.”

She released his tie.  “You’re right.”  She took half a step back and put a hand on his shoulder.  “Do you know how to dance?”

“Of course I know how to dance.” he said, feeling insulted.  He took her free hand in his, but didn’t move.

“Well?”

“Hold on, I’m trying to remember.”

She let out an exasperated sigh.

“Give me a moment.  It’s been a while.” he said heatedly.

On the other side of the room Desyre approached Kieran.  He eyed her warily.  “What are you going to do to me?”

“Why do you ask?  Are you afraid?”

He nodded.  “Oui, a little bit.”

She laughed merrily.  "You're adorable."

"Merci?"

She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down to her level.  "You should probably have some food now, you're going to need the calories later."

He laughed.  "You have an excellent sense of humor..."

"I'm being serious."

His laughter died in his throat.  "Is that so?" he croaked.

Gabriel and Angie passed not too far from them.  "I may not remember much, but I'm fairly sure I'M the one who's supposed to lead." Gabriel said in frustration.

"You can lead when you know what you're doing." Angie said simply.  "I shudder to think what other things you've forgotten how to do in the last fifty years."

"Hey, now..."

Kieran looked back at Desyre and laughed nervously.  "How about we just talk for a bit?"

She tapped his nose with one nail.  "I suppose we can do that first."  She freed him from her grip.

He straightened up.  "Merci.  I would love to talk about your music with you."  His voice was eager.

"That's fine, I suppose." she said, keeping her expression indifferent.  "What's your favorite album?"

"'Merriment of the Stars'." he said with a wistful sigh.

Now it was her turn to look wary.  "That's not one of mine...  I sing hip hop."

He smiled broadly.  "You published it under another name, but you cannot fool me.  It's by far your best work.  'Angel's Kiss' still makes me cry whenever I hear it."

She put her hands on her upper arms, as if self conscious.  "Really?  That album didn't sell at all.  We only moved a few hundred copies..."

"You have a large following online that shares those songs.  That's how I found them.  There are many of us who eagerly await Su'nique Devareux's next album."

She stared at him in disbelief for several seconds, then smiled excitedly.  "Do you want to hear some of it right now?"  She pulled her phone out of the front of her dress.

His eye widened.  "Oui, of course!"  She grabbed his hand and pulled him to a quiet corner by the stage.

The song ended and Angie sighed happily.  "I'm hungry." she announced.

Gabriel spied Desyre dragging Kieran off.  "Go eat, I'm going to make sure she doesn't hurt him."

Angie pointed him.  "Don't interrupt them if he's asking her to."

He arched a brow.  "I'll keep that in mind."

She made a beeline for the refreshments table.  The crackers from earlier had not been enough for her anxious stomach.  This time she'd get a plate with some real food on it.

She reached into the bin next to the plates and was surprised to find that all the flatware was made of silver.  Desyre didn't spare any expense, it seemed.

Strong hands grabbed her waist possessively from behind.  Cool lips pressed against her bare shoulder.

Angie stiffened and her stomach turned.  She knew that it wasn't Gabriel.  She spun around, silver butter knife clenched in her fist.

Dimitri grabbed her wrist with one hand.  He dressed all in white.  White suit, shirt, and tie.  His dusty blonde hair was brushed neatly.  He was without the cloth covering his eyes.  His left eye glittered violet while his right was milky and blind.

He gave her his widest, most twisted grin.  "Did you miss me?"

19: 19 - Twisting the Knife

With her free hand, Angie slapped Dimitri across the face as hard as she could.  He flinched, his smile dropping.  A gash on his cheek sizzled.  She had pulled her silver bracelet down over her hand.

“Should I take that as a no?” he asked.  He yanked her wrist up till she was dangling from it.  He put his other hand around her throat.

Out of the corner of his eye he spotted Gabriel rushing towards him.  He lifted Angie up higher and threw her at him.  There were screams from the crowd.

Gabriel stopped quickly, his heels digging into the carpet.  He caught Angie carefully around the waist.  “Are you alright?” he asked urgently.

Kieran spotted the commotion from the far end of the room.  He drew his pistol and fired two shots into the air.  Everyone screamed at once and stampeded for the exit.

Dimitri watched the humans go, his expression amused.  He looked back at Kieran, Desyre, Gabriel, and Angie.  “Cela ne rendre les choses un peu plus privé, n'est-ce pas?”  The double doors leading into the hall slammed closed and he grinned.

Gabriel set Angie on her feet.  “Vous n'allez pas gagner contre nous quatre, Dimitri.”

Dimitri twisted his mouth a little, as if he were considering Gabriel’s words.  “Non, je suis sûr que je vais tous vous tuer.”  He lifted up his right hand, finger pointed as if it were a gun.  He leveled it at Gabriel and pretended he was pulling a trigger.  “Pan!”

Gabriel took a step back, alert to any attack coming from Dimitri.  He was not expecting the shot that came from behind.  The silver bullet tore into his shoulder, knocking him to the floor.

Kieran held his gun in his right hand, pointed at Gabriel.  His left hand was on his right wrist, trying to push it aside.  He’d managed to force it’s aim off a few centimeters, that way he missed Gabriel’s heart.  He gritted his teeth in exertion.

“Oh? Essayer de se battre?” Dimitri asked.  He clenched his right hand into a fist.

Kieran felt a stabbing pain go through his right eye.  He doubled over, crying out.  Desyre stared at him in shock.  Dimitri was in front of her the next second, his hand on her throat.  He lifted her up and threw her at the window.  She crashed through it and flew out over the grass and shrubbery.

Dimitri knelt down next to Kieran, who was struggling to regain his feet.  With effort he brought his gun up, pointing it at Dimitri.  The vampire waved two fingers to the side and the gun flew out of his hand.

He gripped Kieran by the jaw and forced him down onto the floor, while he straddled the hunter’s chest.  Kieran had both hands on his arm, but could not budge him.  With his free hand, Dimitri gently undid his eye patch.  “Je crois que vous avez quelque chose de moi…” he whispered, almost lovingly.  His one violet eye glowed bright purple.

Meanwhile, Angie knelt down next to Gabriel, who was scratching at the back of his shoulder, trying to get to the bullet that burned into him.  His claws tore his shirt, but couldn’t reach the bullet.

“Let me!” Angie pushed his hand away and dug into the wound with her finger.  She could feel the metal, but couldn’t quite pull it out.  Blood was making everything too slippery.  “Hold on, I can almost...”  An idea occurred to her, and she braced herself by taking a deep breath.

Before Gabriel realized what was going on, she’d put her mouth to his wound.  “No, don’t!” he cried.

She sucked the bullet out of him, then turned and spat it out.  He rolled over, his eyes frantic.  He grasped her by the shoulders.

Her eyes went blank, his crimson blood dripping down to her chin.  She stared at her blood-stained fingers and her lips parted.  Slowly she drew them to her mouth.

He looked around and spotted a glass of water on the table next to them.  He grabbed it quickly and grasped her by the chin.  He forced the water into her mouth.  It ran out the sides, washing away the blood.  “Evangeline!” he called to her, shaking her shoulder.  “Snap out of it!”

She brought her eyes up to his, but they were dull and lifeless.  He closed his eyes, as if in pain.  “Please forgive me for this.” he whispered quickly.  He opened his eyes again and struck her on the cheek, just hard enough to sting.

She blinked and her eyes became aware again.  “What happened?” she asked in confusion.

He wrapped both arms around her and pulled her against his chest as relief washed over him.  “Never, ever, do that again.  Ever.” He said into her hair.

There was a loud scream of agony from across the room.  “Kieran!” Angie shouted, pulling away from Gabriel.

Dimitri stood over the fallen hunter, a pool of blood forming under Kieran’s head.  He started to laugh, low at first, then louder.  His laughter echoed throughout the room.

Outside, Desyre lay on the ground.  The impact had broken her leg at the knee.  She grasped it with both hands and set it back into place.  Pain lanced up her leg and into her hip.  She tried to stand up, but she was still healing and her leg wouldn’t support her.  She rolled onto her stomach and began crawling back to the window.

Angie grabbed a cloth napkin and hurried over to Kieran.  She lifted his head into her lap and pressed the napkin into his empty eye socket, trying to staunch the bleeding.  He lay unmoving.  “Kieran!”

Dimitri held his bloody eye up to the light, marveling at it for a moment.  Gabriel rushed at him.  Dimitri waved his hand and the entire bin of silver butter knives turned over, their contents shooting straight at Gabriel.

Gabriel dodged the onslaught, scrambling to the side, then up onto a table as knives embedded themselves into the floor in a trail after him.

Desyre pulled herself back through the window, her eyes murderous.  She saw Angie clutching Kieran and her expression changed.  She hurried over to the pair.  Angie was overwrought.  “I can’t tell if he’s breathing!”

She put her hands to Kieran’s neck and chest.  “He’s still got a pulse, but he’s not going to last long.”  She ripped a long strip of golden cloth from her dress and wrapped it around Kieran’s head, keeping the cloth napkin in place.  It was already stained a deep red.

Dimitri’s gaze didn’t break away from his eye.  He opened his mouth and popped it in, then swallowed it with one gulp.  He giggled insanely as his milky eye slowly grew clear.

Desyre wrapped Kieran up in a tablecloth and lifted him up into her arms.  She directed her influence to the doors, but they didn’t budge.  Dimitri’s influence was stronger than hers.  “We have to get him out of here.” Angie said desperately.

“I can hear an ambulance outside.” Desyre said.  “I’ll get him to it.”  Her eyes were grim with determination.  “I am not letting my best fan die.”

She ran for the opposite window and burst through it, head down.  She landed on her feet and sprinted off.

While Dimitri was distracted, Gabriel dug deep, summoning his influence.  He stood on the table, feet apart.  Dimitri’s stunt with the knives had given him an idea.  His eyes glowed bright red and every piece of silver flatware in the hall rose up.  He concentrated, then directed each one at Dimitri.

The vampire in white lifted his hand, both eyes glowing purple.  Every piece of silverware froze in the air before reaching him, as if he were surrounded by a protective bubble.  Angie guessed what was coming next and dove under the table.

The bubble shattered and every spoon, knife, and fork embedded itself into the floor, tables, walls, and ceiling.  Gabriel managed to deflect the ones coming directly at him with influence.

He glared at Dimitri from the table.  Dimitri grinned back at him.

A gunshot rang out, the bullet hitting Dimitri in the back.  There was no blood.  He turned, his expression quizzical.

Angie stood next to the table, Kieran’s gun in her hands.  Tears rolled down her cheeks, but her hands were steady.  She fired off three more shots, these hitting Dimitri in the chest.

He looked down at the holes in his suit jacket, his expression unperturbed.  “Est que tout ce que vous avez?” he asked.  She screamed in frustration, shooting him again.  He shrugged at her.

He put a finger to his lips in a shushing gesture, and winked at her.  She gave him an incredulous look as he slowly undid the buttons of his jacket and revealed the thick bulletproof vest he wore underneath.  He cackled at her, high and sharp.

She brought her aim up, firing again.  This time the bullet went for his head.  It either missed him, or he’d deflected it, she couldn’t tell.  She kept firing until she was out of bullets and still didn’t score a hit.  She threw Kieran’s gun to the side and drew her own short pistol out of her purse.

During this time Gabriel was reaching down into the well of his influence, releasing all the mental locks and barriers he’d carefully constructed to protect Evangeline.  It was difficult to do so, with her present.  His desire to protect her from himself at war with his desire to protect her from Dimitri.

Overhead, the lights flickered, dimming and brightening.

A chill travelled through the air, staying low to the floor.  The shadows in the room began to grow.

Dimitri turned back to him, his white suit shining as the umbra closed in all around them.

Gabriel drew the shadows around him and they hung off his frame like a cloak.  His eyes shined like foxfire and his fangs gleamed in the darkness.

Angie shrank back from the sight of them, her gun dropping from her cold fingers.  Fear clutched her heart tight enough to hurt.

They did away with weapons and tricks, attacking each other instead with their claws and teeth.  Light and darkness crashed into each other as they fought.  The only dark spot in Dimitri’s blinding whiteness was his black vest.  The only shining spot in Gabriel’s shadows was his white shirt.

They moved much too fast for her to follow.  She blinked and tables were destroyed.  After that she was too scared to blink.  Even then she couldn’t process what she was seeing, the snarling viciousness of their struggle.

Eventually they canceled each other out.

The lights came back on and Dimitri faced off against each other.  Both of their suits were torn and bloodied, both were breathing hard.  Gabriel clutched at his shoulder, Dimitri clutched a wound on his hip.

The next instant, Gabriel barrelled into Dimitri, forcing him to the floor.  He had both hands on his throat.  Dimitri retaliated by grabbing onto Gabriel’s throat.  Their claws dug into flesh, slowly tightening, trying to see whose skin was thicker, whose was going to be the first to break.

Angie spotted her fallen gun and scrambled over to it.  She picked it up and slid it over to the pair.  It came to a stop next to Dimitri’s shoulder.

Gabriel spotted it and grabbed it with one hand, keeping the other on Dimitri’s throat, pinning him down.  The silver burned his hand, but he bore it.  He pressed the nose of the gun into the tender spot under Dimitri’s jaw and fired.  Then he dropped the gun.

Dimitri’s eyes widened, blood leaking from the corner of his mouth.  His grip on Gabriel’s throat grew weak and his arms dropped.  He stared at Gabriel in disbelief as the light in his violet eyes slowly faded.

Gabriel clutched his burned hand to his chest, staring at him even after Dimitri’s body grew still.  With his uninjured hand, he grabbed him by the hair, tilting his head back and exposing his throat.  Gabriel bent down and sank his fangs into his neck.

His hunger burned inside of him.  The fey quicksilver in his veins demanding blood.  He was not neat as he fed, his fangs ripping skin, his claws grasping and clutching.  It didn’t matter how much he drank, the fire inside of him would not be quenched.

Angie watched him tear at Dimitri’s corpse and felt bile rise up in her throat.  She turned away, covering her ears as well so she couldn’t hear the sounds he made.

After a long moment she looked up.  Gabriel was on his feet, pressing a cloth napkin to his mouth.  He stared down at Dimitri’s ravaged corpse as he wiped the gore from his chin.

She let out a shaky breath and turned towards her.  He dropped the napkin on the floor and tilted his head to the side as he regarded her.

She got to her feet, a shiver running through her.  There was something about the way he was standing, something about the look in his eyes.  Something was off.

Something was wrong.

“Gabriel?” she whispered, her body beginning to tremble.

He shook his head slowly, his eyes narrowing.  His voice was calm as he spoke.  “No, I’m afraid not.”

20: 20 - I've Got You Under My Skin

“Gabriel, what’s going on?” Angie asked, her voice quavering.  “I’m scared.”

Gabriel drew in a breath between his teeth and shook his head again.  “He can’t hear you anymore.”

She started to take a step forward, but her terror froze her in place.  “Why are you saying that?  What’s wrong with you?”

Gabriel turned his hands over and looked at the backs of them, as if he’d never seen them before.  “Nothing is wrong.”  His lips pulled back over his fangs.  “Everything is just fine.”

She recalled his words back at The Eiffel Tower.  He had been assuring her that he was fine back then, too.  “It’s the blood, isn’t it?  There’s something wrong with it.”

His eyebrows raised.  “You’re close, but not quite.”  He looked at her and laughed.  “You’re smarter than you look.”

Her expression hardened, but her knees still trembled.  “Gabriel, snap out of it.  You did before, you can shake this off, too.”

He walked over to her, taking his time.  He chuckled low in his chest.  “Wrong again...”

He put a hand to her hair and she flinched.  His expression was a mixture of pity and fondness.  “Oh Evangeline, you’re so slow…”  He pressed his mouth against her hair.  “So adorably thick…”

She planted both hands into his chest and pushed him hard, backing away as she did.  “Don’t touch me, Dimitri.” she warned.  That sense of deja vu at the tower, the way he moved and spoke now, she recognized it.

He laughed, the sound going up high.  His eyes flashed purple.  “Okay then, maybe not so thick…”  He stretched his mouth, not used to the way it felt.  “English is so weird…”

“You leave him right now, Dimitri.  Or I swear I’ll-”

“You’ll WHAT?” he demanded loudly.  He spread his hands out and raised one eyebrow.  “Shoot me?”  He let out a short cackle.

Tears filled her eyes.  “If I have to.”  Her eyes went to her gun, lying on the floor several feet behind him.

“I can see you’re feeling a bit distressed.” he said.  “Here, let me let you in on a secret.”  His grin spread, exposing all of his teeth.  “I couldn’t have done any of this without you.”

Her eyes narrowed.  “What are you talking about?  Did you plan this?”

“I needed three things in order to make this work.” he explained, holding up three fingers.  “The first was my eye, back from Kieran, that way my influence would be restored.  The second was Gabriel’s blood, laced with fey glamour.”  He looked at his hands.  “Admittedly Plan A was the other way around, but I was prepared for this as well.  The incident at the Tower was just a test run, to see if my influence would carry over.”  He clenched his hands into fists and loosened them again.  “It’s a pretty clever Plan B, if I do say so myself…”

Angie swallowed the lump in her throat that was threatening to strangle her.  “And the third thing?”

He looked back at her, his eyes glowing purple, filled with mirth.  “You.  You were my little bridge.”

“I don’t understand.”

He spread his arms out wide.  “None of this would have happened without your help.” he said cheerfully.  “You told me where my eye was, and through your connection to Gabriel, I found out about the fey blood.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about!” she shouted.  “I never told you anything about Kieran!  And what fey blood?!”  She was shaking from fear and anger.  How could she have helped Dimitri?  It just wasn’t possible.

“That’s right, he never told you, did he?”  Dimitri’s eyes narrowed.  “About how he wanted to die from grief over losing you, but instead he took fey’s blood and laid waste to your killers.  Then again, there’s a lot he’s not telling you.”  He put a hand to his forehead.  “Gosh, the cobwebs in this attic…” He laughed in exhilaration.

“How could you have found out something from me, when I didn’t even know it?” she asked in frustration.

“Easy, White told me.” he shrugged.  “She smelled it on him as soon as they met.  He was full of the stuff back then.”

“Who the hell is White?!”

He giggled.  “Is not telling you important information some bizarre display of affection?  Because if it is, he must have been over the moon for you...”  His giggling turned into harsh laughter.

“God dammit, Dimitri!  Answer me!” She was shaking like a leaf, but holding her ground.

His lifted his hand, one finger extended.  It hovered over the center of her chest.  “White.”  Her blood ran cold.  “Do you remember?” He asked softly.  “When they tried to turn you?”

She remembered fire burning through her veins.  She remembered screaming, but being unable to make a sound.

Callie’s voice echoed in her head.  ‘Angie, you own five pairs of pants and two of them are made of white vinyl.’  Where had she gotten that second pair?  No one had told her…

She remembered Gabriel ripping the visor off her helmet, his eyes going from murderous to fearful in less than a second.

She put a hand to her head.  “No, that’s… that’s impossible…”

She remembered Callie’s voice again, this time when they were in the bathroom and Angie was moaning over her shorn hair.  ‘I think it’s because they didn’t want to mess with your hair each time they put on your helmet for you.’  She’d been distraught, but how had that comment slipped by her?  Had she ignored it willingly?

She hadn’t remembered… because she didn’t want to.

She recalled standing in the office, gun pointed at Harris over Gabriel’s shoulder.  She was the one that had killed him, not Gabriel.  She’d murdered him in cold blood.

Her hand clenched in her hair, pulling it tightly.  “NO!”

Dimitri put his hands, Gabriel’s hands, on her shoulders soothingly.  “I know it hurts, but knowing the truth is for the best, right?”  He put a hand under her chin and lifted her face up.  “Doesn’t it just burn so much though?”  His voice was full of amusement.  “You’ve always left yourself so open, vulnerable to my influence.  It’s so easy to slip inside that honest heart of yours.  You have no idea how to guard yourself…”

“I don’t need to guard myself.” she said through clenched teeth.  Her brown eyes were hard behind the tears filling them.  “Because he’s always going to be there to protect me.”

The lights overhead dimmed briefly.

Dimitri let go of her, looking up at the ceiling in confusion.

Angie’s eyes widened as she looked up as well.  A single tear dripped down her cheek.  “Gabriel?” she whispered.

The lights darkened, longer this time, then brightened again.

Angie let out a short, breathless, laugh and looked back at Dimitri.  “Don’t you see, Dimitri?  He’s the hard one.  He protects me, so that I can stay soft.”

Dimitri took a step back, looking around.  “No, this is impossible…”

Angie’s shadow moved under her, growing longer.  It rose up behind her, its shape changing, becoming lean and masculine.  Red eyes glowed in the darkness.

She could feel a hand on her shoulder.  It slid slowly down her arm to her wrist.  She raised her hand up.  The silver gun on the floor twitched and slid towards her a few inches.

The shadow embraced her from behind, melting over her, covering her figure in darkness.  She blinked and her eyes burned bright red.  Her skin paled to paper-white, her fingers grew into sharp claws.  Shadows clung to her dress, turning it black, flowing down to her ankles.

Dimitri’s purple eyes were wide.  He reached for his influence, but found it gone.   It was draining away from this body, flowing through the air, rushing into her.

She reached for the gun again and this time it flew to her hand, like a loyal dog to its master.  Her lips pulled back, revealing sharp fangs.  She aimed carefully for the center of his chest before pulling the trigger.  Just like the last time…

The bullet hit its mark dead on.  Dimitri fell onto his back, lying next to his first corpse.

He clawed at his chest, but was too weak to get the bullet out.  He stared up at the ceiling as the purple glow in his eyes died.  He went still and his eyes closed.

Angie stood over the lifeless body, her expression cold.  She watched it and the moment stretched thin.

She lifted up her left hand and the body’s chest rose, the hands slipping down to the floor.  She clenched her claws into a fist and yanked.  The silver bullet ripped out of his chest, a spurt of blood following it.  The body dropped back to the floor with a sickening thud.

Second ticked by, each its own eternity.

Gabriel opened his eyes and blinked.  He sat up with a groan.  Blood dripped from his wound.  He looked up at Evangeline, who still stood over him, dark and terrifying.  “It’s okay.” he said weakly.  “You can let it go now.  It’s over.”

“I can’t.”  She spoke and her voice was like the heart of winter.  “I don’t have it.  It has me.”  She could feel the influence coursing through her, dark power fusing to her very bones.

“No, all you have to do is let go.”  He was starting to feel panic in his chest.  He went to his knees, too weak to regain his feet.  “If you don’t hold on to it, then it will come back to me.”  He could feel the thread of influence between them, flowing from him into her.  He couldn’t reverse the flow himself.  He’d given control over to her in order to bypass Dimitri.  “Just give it back.”

“Why?” she asked, her voice rustling like dead leaves.

He gave her a pleading look.  “Because if you don’t, it will kill you.” he said, his voice certain.  “You’re only human, Evangeline.  Your body can’t contain it.”

She regarded her claws.  “I am vampire.  Not human.”

He shook his head without taking his eyes off her.  “That’s just the influence.  You’re human, and you always will be.  Look at the gun in your hand.  It’s silver, but it’s not burning you.”

She turned her hand, regarding the gun.  “The hunters tried to turn me.  Maybe it worked, and you just didn’t realize?”

“I would know, trust me.  I would definitely be able to see it.”  His dark brown eyes were hard.  “I will never, ever let you be turned.”

Her red eyes narrowed.  “You don’t want me to be strong like you?”

“Trust me, it would only make you weaker.  You’re stronger than I am, you’re stronger than anyone, and it’s because of your gentleness.  You couldn’t let me die even after I almost killed you.  Don’t you see how strong you are?  I can’t ever let that part of you die.”

“Why not?”  Her voice echoed sharply throughout the room.

He sat before her, on his knees, torn and bloody, beaten down and exhausted.  He was so weak right now she could crush him with a stray thought.  “Because I love you.” he said helplessly.  “If you lost that part of yourself, the part that made me realize how much I loved you, then it would kill me too.”  His eyes were filled with worry.  “Please, I’m begging you, just let it go…”

She felt searing hot pain shooting through the center of her chest.  She gasped sharply, lurching to the side.  “I can’t…” she panted with exertion.

Gabriel struggled to his feet, wrapping both arms around her.  “Yes you can.”

“It’s got me.” she whimpered in agony.  Influence pulsed through her like a live wire, eating her alive.

He put a hand to the back of her head, pressing her forehead against his.  “I’m right here, just let it go.  Feel me, I’m right here.  Just give it back.”

She dropped the gun and put her hands on either side of his face.  She looked into his eyes, her own wild and frantic.  “Gabriel?”  Her breathing was frenzied.

“Evangeline?”

“I love you, too.”

His hand slid down to the back of her neck.  He leaned forward the last inch and covered her mouth with his, kissing her fully.  Her body trembled, then went still.  Slowly the shadows began to withdraw.

He could feel his influence returning, bleeding through every point of contact with her bare skin.  Through his mouth over hers, through his hand on her neck, through his fingertips at the base of her spine.  He clutched her tighter, kissing her deeper.  He slipped his hand under the cords binding the back of her dress, so he could place his palm on her warm skin.

He felt himself growing stronger by the second, the pain of his wounds fading as they healed.  It wasn’t until after he’d drawn every last drop out of her that he broke off the kiss.

Her light brown eyes were heavy lidded.  Her cheeks were flushed.  She breathed in deeply and sighed.

Relief flooded through him and desire soon took over.  He kissed her again, pulling her body against his.  His fingers itched to cut every single cord that bound her back.

Her hands slid to the back of his neck as she returned his kiss.  Her heart pounded in her chest and warmth spread through her abdomen.  She felt a different kind of agony when she pulled away from him.  “Wait.  Not here.” she gasped.

He moved his lips to her jaw, then down to her neck.  “Why not?”  It was finally over.  Dimitri’s threat was no more and she was safe.  There was no longer any reason for him to wait.

“Do I really have to remind you about the corpse in the room?” she asked, her voice rising.

He glanced at Dimitri’s body briefly, then turned his attention back to the pulse point under her jaw.  “He’s dead, he can’t bother us any more.”

“Kind of not my point.  I personally don’t find corpses to be romantic decor.”  She pulled the hair at the back of his head and looked at him.  “I really don’t think we should hang around here.”

Gabriel’s body went rigid, sensing something approaching, and quickly.  He lifted Evangeline up, protecting her head and neck as he dove under the only table still left standing.

Every single window in the room shattered at once, glass raining down into the room in ear-splitting cacophony.  Gabriel covered Evangeline’s body with his own as jagged pieces of glass made it’s way under the table.

Angie’s ears rung as silence fell.  “What the hell was that?  Load-bearing boss?”

“The Black Rose is coming.  They’re probably not happy about Dimitri’s death.  Desyre just sent us a warning.”

“That was a WARNING?  Couldn’t she just send us a text?”  She rubbed her face with her hands and groaned.  “Okay, here’s the plan.  Let’s save the lovemaking till we’re back at the school, okay?”

“That sounds reasonable.”

“Good, then let’s get out of here while we’re still in one piece.”

He stood up, throwing the table aside.  He reached a hand down to her and she clasped it.  “Trust me, we are not dying today.”  He scooped her up into his arms and carried her quickly over the broken glass.  He headed for the emergency exit in the back by the stage.

“Relax.” she said soothingly.  “It’s already been fifty years.  Waiting a bit more should be a piece of cake.”

He made an indescribable noise in the back of his throat.

21: 21 - For The First Time

Angie leaned her head against the passenger's side window, watching rain fall outside.  Thunder rumbled overhead.

Gabriel was behind the wheel, driving to the hospital Kieran was at.  Desyre was in the back seat, giving him directions.

"Okay, so tell me who the hell that was back there." Desyre demanded.  "He ruined my party.  I hope you killed him, Angel."  She crossed her legs and huffed.

"He was Dimitri Manigault, a member of The Black Rose." Angie said wearily.  "He's been secretly invading my brain ever since the first time I was here.  He was using the information he'd gathered to trap us."

"I didn't kill him." Gabriel told her.  "Evangeline did."

"Thank you, Angie." Desyre said feelingly.

"Yeah, no sweat."  Angie tried to laugh it off, but it was half-hearted and died after a few seconds.  She rubbed the bridge of her nose between two fingers.  "I still can't wrap my head around everything that's happened tonight..."

"You almost got turned into a ghoul with your little stunt in the beginning." Gabriel's voice took on a hard edge.

"What?" she asked in surprise.  "When?"

"When you got the bright idea to suck a bullet out of me."

"Hey, I thought it was a great idea at the time." she said defensively.

"How many vampire books do you read?  Didn't you think that maybe drinking my blood would be a bad idea?"  His voice was tight.  At first she thought it was due to annoyance, but underneath she detected a note of worry.

"Yeah, I knew it probably wasn't the best idea for me, but I had to get the bullet out of you."  She stared at his profile.  "I mean, in the books it either ends terribly or you get super powers.  I've been around you long enough to know not to expect anything good."  She looked back out the window.  "I figured if I was lucky, nothing would happen at all, I'd just break even."

"When are we that lucky?" Gabriel asked in frustration.  "Ever?"

She reached across the space between them and put her fingers on his arm.  She kept her eyes on the rain.  "I feel pretty lucky right now."

He removed his left hand from the steering wheel and clasped hers.  He kept his eyes on the road.  "Yeah." he said with a sigh.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Kieran regained consciousness slowly, the whole right side of his head throbbing.  He let out a pained groan.  "Comment suis-je encore en vie?" he rasped.

He could barely make out the interior of the dim hospital room.  His vision kept blurring in and out.  He turned to his side, away from the door.

Gabriel and Angie were in the room with him, both sound asleep.  Gabriel sat in a chair with his legs propped up on a second one.  Angie lay curled up on top of him, her head on his chest.  He had one arm wrapped around her, the other dangled off the chair.

They were still in the clothes they'd worn at the auction.  Gabriel's suit was bloodied and torn beyond recovery.  Angie's dress had managed to come through the ordeal without a tear, though the bloodstains would be hard to get out of the silk.

Kieran smiled at them fondly.  They looked exhausted, but they'd stayed with him instead of going back to the school.

"J'ai de très bons amis..."

Gabriel's eyes opened.  He started to sit up, shifting Angie, who stirred as well.  "Kieran!" she exclaimed when she saw he was awake.  She put one hand on his arm and the other to the thick bandages covering the right side of his face.  "How are you feeling?"

"Like I've been dragged from Hell itself." he answered, his voice hoarse.  "How bad is it?"

Her brows knit together with concern.  "Dimitri took his eye back.  We killed him, but the eye is gone."

"Any other injuries?  I can't move as well as I'd like..."

"That's from the anesthesia.  You're gonna be loopy for a bit.  The doctors did the best they could."  Tears filled her eyes.  "I'm sorry."

"Don't cry, fille..." he whispered.  "I'm used to wearing an eyepatch."

"It's my fault, Kieran.  He found out because of me.  He got into my head somehow.  If you hadn't trusted me, then he never would have known."  She bowed her head miserably.  "I'm so sorry..." her voice broke.  Gabriel put a hand on her shoulder.

"I know you wouldn't betray me, Angie.  He must have used force or treachery to get it out of you."  He lifted his hand and placed it heavily on the top of her head.  "Please don't feel guilty.  You're still my friend, and I still love you."

She wrapped both arms around him and buried her face in his chest.  She sobbed into his hospital gown.  He put a hand to the back of her head soothingly.

He looked over at Gabriel.  "The two of you killed the papillon that murdered my father.  I owe you an immense debt for that.  You will always have a friend in me, no matter what."

Gabriel looked to the side.  "Don't be foolish.  We’re friends without going that far."

Kieran grabbed his wrist and pulled, startling the vampire.  Kieran wrapped an arm around his neck and kissed the top of his head.  “Merci beaucoup.”  Angie looked up and laughed softly, wiping at her tears.  "There will always be a place for you, for both of you, here in Paris." the hunter said seriously.

"Likewise for you in New York." Angie told him.  Gabriel nodded in agreement.

"You both look worse than I feel." he said.  "You should get back to the school, at least for a change of clothes.  Tell Mother I'll be fine."

"I'm surprised she's not here." Angie said.  "We called and told her where you were."

Kieran shook his head.  "Mother never leaves the school if there are still students in it.  She is the one that protects them while I am gone."

"Really?"  She tried to imagine prim Ms. Brun, with her tight bun and her long dress, fighting off vampires.  She couldn't picture it at all.

"Do not underestimate her, fille.” Kieran warned her with a smile.  “My father was killed when I was just a boy.  It was Mother who taught me how to shoot.”  He lay back onto his pillows.  “Now go, I'll call you when they release me."

They stood up, Angie taking a moment to stretch.  “We’ll be back tomorrow afternoon.” she said.  “Whether they’re releasing you or not.”

“Très bien, je me réjouis de ce…” he said softly as they headed for the door.

 

XXXXXXXXX

 

They reached the school just as dawn was approaching, though it was impossible to tell with the thick cloud cover overhead.  The building was quiet, the halls empty as everyone headed to bed.  They held hands as they slowly climbed the stairs.  Angie’s heels dangled from her free hand.

Her eyes went to her door as they passed it on the way to Gabriel’s room.  She could feel her heart rattling in her ribcage.  “I know you’re tired.” he said, keeping his eyes ahead.  “I just want to hold you while you sleep.”

“No, it’s okay.” she said quickly.  “I’m not that tired.”  Her cheeks reddened.  “I don’t think I can sleep any more.”

Gabriel opened the door and they stepped inside the room.  “I can tell you’re nervous, and it’s fine.  It’s been a long, hellish night.”  He looked at her, his eyes glittering dark red.  “I can wait till this is all over and we get back home.  Just stay with me in the meantime.  Right now I don’t want to let you out of my sight for a moment.”

She dropped her shoes on the floor by the door.  “You’re right.  I AM tired, and it HAS been a hellish night.”  There was a stubborn look in her eyes.  “Answer me this though: How much stronger than Dimitri is Lord Manigault?”

“In order to control a family the size of The Black Rose, he’d have to be at least twice as powerful, if not more.” he answered uneasily.

She closed the door behind firmly, then leaned her back on it.  “So you’re saying that this whole night that we’ve just barely managed to live through...”  She gestured emphatically with her hands.  “Is at the least only HALF of what we can expect later on?”  He nodded sadly.  “Okay, last question.”  She gave him a long look straight in the eyes.  “What if we don’t make it back home?”

“You can’t think like that.” he told her.  “Don’t use that as an excuse to force yourself to-”

She put a hand over his mouth.  “Trust me, I’m nervous.  I’m more nervous right now than I have ever been.  Seeing you today, knowing what you’re capable of… doesn’t help that.”  She closed her eyes briefly.  “But there is a very good chance that we are going to die horribly, and I mean SOON.  Lord Manigault is not going to just wait around for us to go kill him at our leisure.  Not after we butchered his son.”  Her brown eyes were determined.  “So, if you think I’m going to let something stupid like being nervous stop me from being with you when this could be the last chance I get to do so…”  She removed her hand from his mouth.  “Then you just haven’t been paying attention.”

She grabbed him by the tie, which was the only article of clothing he wore that had managed to survive the night.   She pulled him to her, kissing him firmly.

He placed his hands on the door, bracing himself as he returned her kiss.  His lips parted, giving her access.  She kept a firm hold on his tie while she put her other hand to the back of his neck.  She’d been worried he’d taste of blood, but he had no taste.  It allowed her to fully appreciate the texture of his lips, his tongue.

Her pulse pounded in his ears.  Her breathing became heavy gasps against his mouth.  His clothes were beginning to feel oppressive.  He grasped the front of the remains of his waistcoat and ripped it off, throwing it on the floor.

Both of her hands went to his tie, undoing the knot deftly.  She slipped it off his neck and bundled it up carefully before dropping it to the floor.  He popped open the buttons of his torn shirt and shrugged out of it, discarding it with his waistcoat

She put her warm hands to his bare chest and he groaned against her mouth.  His hands went to her silk-covered waist, pulling her to him.  He pressed his hips against hers as he felt himself harden.

His hands went down to her backside.  He grasped her firmly, lifting her up.  He leaned her against the door and pulled her thighs over his hips, hating the barriers still between them.

She put her hands to the sides of his face and pulled her mouth away from his.  She was panting, her heart fluttering like a flock of anxious doves.  “I know I made a good speech just now,” she said between gasps.  “I just want to remind you that I’m not any less nervous about this.”  Her fingers dug through his hair.

“Noted.” he murmured into the cloth covering her throat.  “We’ll go slowly.”  He squeezed her backside, causing a moan to escape her lips.

“Do you think drawing this out will make it easier?” she asked, her voice a few octaves higher.

“Maybe not easier, but definitely better.”  He set her back on her feet and took her hands in his.  He led her towards the bed.

He sat on the mattress and put his hands on her waist, drawing her forward till she sat straddling his legs, her knees pressing into the mattress.  His eyes were dusky.  “Now, how do I get you out of this torture device?”

She reached both hands behind her neck.  “It ties back here, under the collar.”  His hands slid up the sides of her ribcage as she untied the cords.  She pulled the front down, revealing her collarbone.

He moved his hands to her back and slowly pulled the cords through the grommets, revealing more of her soft skin as he did.  He pressed his lips to her collarbone and kissed down to the center of her chest.

His patience with her dress was wearing thin and he yanked the last of the cord through the final grommets and discarded it.  His hands immediately went to her bare chest, cupping her breasts and massaging them gently.  He brought his mouth down and carefully took one nipple between his teeth.  She whimpered as he sucked tenderly, her warm, rich, scent growing stronger by the second.

He slipped one hand under her skirt and along her inner thigh, making her shiver.  He caressed her through her satin panties and found them soaked through.

He paused, pulling his mouth away from her skin.  He looked up at her face.  Her eyes were heavy-lidded and her lips were parted.  “Are you alright?” he asked.

“What?” She focused her eyes on his face.  “I’m fine.”  She put a hand through his hair.  “What’s wrong?”

“You’re wet.” he said, starting to look concerned.

“I know that.” she said, wondering where this was going.

“Why are you wet?” he asked in confusion.

She stared at him for a long moment, then closed her eyes.  “I’m going to make a wild guess that vampire women don’t excrete fluids during sexy time.”

“They don’t.”

“I’m going to hazard another guess and say you’ve never been with a human woman before.”  She opened her eyes.

“Not that I can recall.”

He looked so concerned and confused she couldn’t believe that this was the same person that had viciously killed a deadly vampire just hours earlier.  She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled his face into her chest.  “How are you this naive?” she asked incredulously.  “I thought you read my romance novel.”

“The love scenes were so obfuscated by metaphors, it was like trying to translate latin.” he said irritably.  He wasn’t liking how suddenly the tables had turned.  He should have known it would always be this way with Evangeline, no matter what.

He was still a bit confused.  Wouldn’t being slippery mean a loss of sensation?  Not that it was going to stop him.  He was just a bit doubtful that this was a beneficial development.

He continued to rub his fingers against the fabric between her legs, till he found her pulse, at which point he applied more pressure.  Her breathing grew heavy again and she gasped in his ear.

He slipped two fingers under the fabric, seeking the source of her dampness.  She drew in a sharp breath as he just barely pressed inside of her.  She released him, leaning back as she trembled.

Once his fingertips were sufficiently coated with her moisture he withdrew his hand from under her skirt and inspected them carefully.  This was definitely the source of her intoxicating scent.

She watched him from under heavy lids as he drew his fingers to his mouth, his lips parting so he could taste them.  She held her breath as she waited for his reaction.

There was a new awareness in his eyes as he looked at her.  He pulled his fingers from his mouth placed his hands on her hips.  Suddenly she was lying on her back and he was standing over her.

He reached for his belt, undoing it and his pants with what appeared to be one quick motion.  Her eyes widened as anxiety spiked in her chest.  He slid her dress down over her legs and off, letting it fall to the floor without a second thought.

She lay on the bed, breathing shallowly, one hand on her chest and the other clutching the blanket under her tightly.  Her cheeks were flushed as she lay exposed to his gaze.  The only modesty left to her was a pair of black satin panties that tied on the sides.

He placed his hands on her knees and she offered no resistance, letting him spread her legs wide.  His hands slid up to her waist and he knelt down to kiss her stomach.  His hands slid back down to her inner thighs as he moved his mouth down to her abdomen.

Her face flushed scarlet when his lips reached the top of her panties.  She put both hands on his head, trying feebly to push him away.  “Y-you don’t have to-”  He shifted his eyes to hers without removing his mouth from her and her voice died in her throat.

He kissed her clitoris through the cloth and she gasped sharply.  His tongue ran over the warm satin and her hands fisted in his hair.  He undid the ties on her panties and pulled the scrap of cloth away, then renewed his affections with vigor.

He placed one hand under her hip, holding her steady as she writhed.  The other he used to free himself from the last of his restrictive clothing.  He stroked his length as he drank in her warmth.  Again he wondered how so much wetness was going to feel wrapped around him.

Her back arched as her gasps turned into loud moans.  An urgent feeling began building up inside of her.  She struggled with it, wanting the moment to both last forever and reach its climax.  Try as she might, she wasn’t going to be able to hold it back for long.  She called his name twice.  The first a gasp, then louder.

He pulled his mouth away from her, at the limits of his restraint.  He lifted her up, moving her higher up on the bed as he joined her.  His mind was a fog of arousal, his only clear thought one of warning.  He had to be gentle with her, no matter what.  He could not let his desire run rampant, and risk hurting her.

He placed a pillow under her hips as she leaned her back against the headboard.  Her hands ran over his chest longingly and down over his abs.  She paused, staring at his erection.  Through her desire, her nervousness returned.  She touched him hesitantly, glancing at his face as she did.

He gripped the headboard above her head tightly as he groaned.  He shifted forward, pressing his hips into hers.  "You're warm." she said in surprise.

"Thank you." he gasped.  What had she expected, with this much blood flowing through him?

She massaged his tip with her thumb and he nearly came right then.  A shudder went through him and the wood under his hand splintered.  He bit the inside of his cheek, using the sharp pain to bring himself back from the brink.  “Evangeline...” he pleaded.  “I want to finish inside of you.”  He put a hand over hers, showing her how to guide him.

She was indeed quite slippery, but while the sensation was new, it was definitely not unpleasant.  She put her hand on his hip as he slowly slid inside of her, her breath caught in her throat.

She was both surprised and relieved to feel no pain or discomfort.  Her previous experience had been far from enjoyable, and that was the only personal reference she had to draw upon.

She could feel him as she’d never felt anything else.  He was external, but also a part of her.  Their edges blended till she couldn’t tell where she ended and he began.

Their pelvises touched and he started to tremble from the effort of holding back.  She watched his face, startled by the amount of concentration he was employing.

He started moving inside of her, keeping his pace slow, exaggerating the motions of his hips.  He was breathing heavily from exertion as well as need.

She was more than just merely warm.  Her heat was intense, as if she could burn him, but he couldn't bear to pull away.  In fact he was drawn deeper, becoming addicted to her heat.

She clutched his hips with both hands, gasping with each thrust.  She dug her nails into his skin, urging him faster.  He complied to her whims, increasing his pace.

She was beginning to tighten around him, bearing down as she drew closer to the edge again.  She closed her eyes as she felt her legs go numb.

He pushed in to the hilt, pressing his pelvis against hers as he moaned loudly.  A shudder went through her as she climaxed.  Her hips jerked and she convulsed around him, squeezing tightly.  She let out a high, breathless moan as her whole body tensed, then eventually relaxed.

His body went rigid as he spilled inside of her.  He cried out as his hips ground into hers, wanting to be as deep as possible.  The piece of the headboard he was holding snapped.  He let it go and collapsed on top of her, trembling from the aftershocks.

He wrapped his arms around her and buried his face in her neck.  She held him, rubbing the back of his neck.  She glanced up at the ruined headboard.  "Are you going to be okay?" she asked.

"The second time will be easier." he assured her.

"That's good to hear."  He lifted himself up onto his elbows and began nuzzling her neck.  "Oh, you meant right now..."

He was already moving inside of her, slowly at first.  He kissed her jaw, then captured her lips.  She kissed him back, wrapping both arms around his neck.

His fingers dug into the pillows under her and she tightened her legs around his hips.  They moved together, faster as need overtook them again.  Angie felt several aftershocks go through her, but couldn’t quite climax a second time.

On the other hand, Gabriel was desperate for more of her.  His movements became erratic and fevered.  His need stretched to the breaking point, till he was crying out, his face buried in a pillow.

"That was easier?" she asked him after he’d collapsed a second time.  He replied by whimpering into the pillow.  "Hey, I'm pretty tired.  And also cramping."

He slid off of her, rolling onto his back.  He wrapped his arms around her and held her close.  "Sleep sounds like an excellent idea." he said wearily.

She leaned her head on his chest, one arm across it.  As her overheated skin cooled, she shivered.

"Hold on." he said.  He held out his hand towards the blanket on the floor.  The end of it slithered up to his hand.  He grabbed it and spread it over her.

"Influence, really?"  She raised both eyebrows.  She tsked.  "So lazy."

"I don't think I can stand right now." he confessed.  "So yes, influence."

She closed her eyes and laughed breathlessly.  "I love you, Gabriel." she murmured.

He kissed the top of her head.  "I love you too, Evangeline."

22: 22 - The Oncoming Storm

A ringing filled Angie’s ears, waking her up.  It was pulsing and persistent.  She opened her eyes with a groan, searching blindly for the source of the noise.

It was coming from off the side of the bed.  Gabriel was still asleep next to her.  She crawled over him and reached down to the floor.  Her fingers found his pants and pulled them up.  His phone fell out of the pocket, chiming insistently.  She answered it with a sleepy “Bluh?”

“WAKE UP RIGHT NOW, YOU USELESS FOSSIL!” Callie screamed in her ear.  “I HAVE BEEN CALLING FOR HOURS!”

“Callie?” Angie mumbled.

“GET OUT OF THERE NOW!  IF YOU’D ACTUALLY LET SOME BLOOD GO INTO YOUR BRAIN FOR ONCE YOU WOULDN’T HAVE GONE BACK THERE IN THE FIRST PLACE!”

“Callie, what’s wrong?”  She was wide awake now, bolting upright.

“Angie?”  Her voice was fearful.  “Sweetie, you have to get out of there!  He’s coming after you!”

Behind her, on the other side of the window, there was a loud crash of thunder.  A chill snaked down her spine.  “When?” she breathed.  She didn’t ask who, she could tell from Callie’s tone.

“Soon!  Now!  Just get-” The line went dead.

Angie looked at the phone’s screen, it was dark.  She held the power button down, but it wouldn’t restart.  She reached over to the lamp by the bed and switched it on so she could look for her own phone.  It stayed dark.  She hit the switch again.  Still nothing.

She shook Gabriel’s shoulders hard.  “Wake up!”

He sat up quickly.  “What’s the matter?”

“We have to wake the school and get everyone out of here.” her voice was hollow with fear.  “Dimitri’s Father is coming, and he’s pissed.”

A deep bell rang throughout the school, resonating sombrely through the halls.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Heavy thunderclouds swirled unnaturally over the school, blocking out the sun entirely.  Nora stood on the roof, watching them.  A silver rapier hung from her belt.  Her golden hair whipped away from her face in the strong wind.  Her eyes were heavy with sadness.  “I know you’re angry, but I cannot let you enter my school.”

Lightning flashed overhead, thunder growling menacingly.  “I’m hurt too!” she cried.  “He was my brother and I loved him!  Just as much as you!”  Her face flushed in anger.  “But he brought this upon himself.  He suffered from his own actions.  I will not let my school be dragged into this because of his failings.”

A bolt of lightning struck the roof, not ten feet from her.  She held her ground.  “Wait until they leave.  They will come to you.”  The thunder rumbled disagreeably.  Her eyes narrowed.  “Then you leave me no choice.”

She turned on her heel and walked back to the entrance leading to the roof.  Yuki stood just inside the door.  He was armed as well, but not with his usual wooden bokken.  At his side was a sheathed katana, his hand on the hilt.

She stopped in front of him, her expression determined.  “We will fight.”

He nodded without a word.  He turned and headed down the stairs, Nora following him.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Katherine Brun stood in her dark office, the only light a lantern on the desk.  The flickering flame glinted on silver.  She looked out the window with narrowed eyes.  “He is returning, Ruben.”  Her hands were on a silver locket hanging from her neck.  “At least you can rest peacefully knowing that Kieran is safe.”

She turned to her desk.  On it lay an assortment of firearms, along with a variety of silver ammunition.  She lifted up a rifle, checking the scope.  She loaded it expertly, her hands steady.

Over her usual matronly dress she wore a long coat.  It was much too big for her and there was a large hole in the back, which was surrounded by an ancient bloodstain.  After she had filled the pockets it weighed down on her, but it was a burden her shoulders could carry.

She walked to the door, rifle in one hand, lantern in the other.  “I might be seeing you soon, dear, so please wait for me.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Professor Barnes directed traffic in the main entrance.  He held his own lantern up high.  "Mary!  Virginia!  Lead the little ones downstairs!" The two Guardians nodded.  They flanked the small group of children, crossbows in hand.  They were joined by two other teachers.

He cupped one hand around his mouth.  "All students who are not Guardians must head downstairs at this time!"

Ms. Brun entered from behind the main staircase.  The tatters at the end of her long coat drifted after her.  Dexter paused, watching her in surprise.  Her face was drawn and pale.  Her footsteps were silent as she made her way to the dining hall.  She walked slowly through the frenetic evacuation, rifle at her side.  The lantern she carried swayed eerily.

As Dexter watched her, he felt then that he was watching a ghost.

Nora and Yuki arrived next.  They stood tall and alert over the hurrying students.  Aiden and Aimie ran up to Nora right away.  "You must get into the tunnel." Nora told them sternly.  "Quickly!"

"How can we run and hide at a time like this?" Aiden asked desperately.  "We want to fight, too!"

Aimie was shaking like a leaf in a storm, but her eyes were set.  "P-please Nora, you can't do this yourself!"

She looked at her two best friends and her heart ached.  She kept her expression a mask of authority.  "Fine, go and get crossbows from the Guardians.  I have an important task for you."  She gave them both a grave look.  "You will be the last ones into the tunnels.  You will be our last line of defense protecting our classmates.  If The Black Rose overrun us and discover the tunnel, it will be up to you to hold the line."

They nodded at the same time.  "We'll do it, Nora." Aiden told her.

"We won't let a single papillon reach our friends." Aimie said, tears in her eyes.

She put her hands on their shoulders.  "I know you will not fail me."  Then she sent them on their way.

"You're a true leader, Nora." Yuki told her.  "You protect your followers while still making them feel useful."

"Even the pawns have their place on the chessboard, Yuki." she told him, looking away.

"Then where would you have me placed?"

Her expression was startled, but thankfully the side of her face that he could see was covered by her hair.  "Our abilities clash too much, you will have to keep your distance while we defend the school."

He gave her a curt nod.  "I will keep that in mind." he promised.

Dexter followed Ms. Brun into the dining hall, which had been repurposed as a makeshift armory.  "Headmistress!" he called after her.  When she did not turn, he reached out for her arm, but pulled away at the last second.  He had a sudden fear that she really was merely a wraith that his hand could pass right through.

She stopped by the window, looking up at the heavy gray sky.  "Katherine?" he asked worriedly.

She turned then, and looked at him with weary eyes.  "Professor Barnes, it's time for you to head to the tunnel with the others.  The fighting will begin soon."

"I plan on staying." he said, determined.  "I can't run away while my students are risking their lives."

She shook her head.  "You are not a fighter, Barnes.  There is nothing you can do here."

"I can hold a gun." he said.  "If it shoots straight, then I'll point it straight."

She reached into an inside pocket of her long coat.  She pulled out a revolver, the silver marked with age and use.  "This was my husband's."  Her voice was faint as she held it out.  "It will hit whatever you point it at."

He held his hand out for it and she let it go.  The weight of it surprised him, making his hand sag.  He hefted it up and looked down the sight, pretending he knew what he was doing.

She put both hands on the gun, showing him how to hold it.  "When the two sights are aligned, then you know you're pointing it straight." she told him.  He nodded grimly.

She turned away from him and looked out the window.  "Depending on how unlucky you are, Barnes, you might catch a glimpse of the Lord of the Black Rose.  Hopefully your luck is strong and you merely pass beneath his notice."

Dexter swallowed hard.  "Yes, Headmistress."  He cleared his throat.  "You sound like you have seen him before."

"More than that." she replied.  "I know him as no living human does."  She carried a weight with her that was far heavier than the coat she wore.  "Do you have a moment to hear a story?"

"Of course."

"Good, because it may be you who tells it to Kieran.  He's old enough to know it by now, but I've been hesitating.  If..."  Her voice trailed away.

"If you do not make it through this night with us, then I will tell him." he said firmly.  "You have my word."

"Thank you."  She put a hand on the glass.  "I have no memory of my parents." she began.  "I was stolen from my home when I was a small child.  I lived with Lord Manigault and his family till I was fourteen."

Dexter stared at her in disbelief.  "You... you did?"

"I was to become a papillon when I turned sixteen.  His family raised me in isolation, preparing me for my next life."

"Why keep you for such a long time?" he asked in disbelief.  "Why not turn you right away?"

"Because of the last memory.  When a human becomes a papillon they lose all memories except for their last day.  I was being groomed, so that my last memory would be one of peace and acceptance.  That way when I was turned, I would follow Lord Manigault willingly.  He was trying to make me love him as a Father."

"How on Earth did you manage to get away?" he asked in wonder.

She put a hand on her locket.  "Ruben.  He was a hunter whose family had a long-standing feud with The Black Rose.  He arrived one day and discovered me.  We escaped together."

"You were only fourteen?"

She nodded.  "Ruben's family took care of me, for a time.  A few years later we married.  Lord Manigault never forgave him for taking me away.  Over a decade of time spent sheltering me had been wasted.  He swore revenge."  She let out a heavy sigh.  "He set Dimitri Manigault on my husband.  The papillon was deranged, invading Ruben's dreams and torturing him for years.  One day, he kidnapped Kieran."

She paused for a moment.  Her shoulders trembled.  She took a deep breath and when she continued, her voice was strained.  "He tortured Kieran and took his eye while Ruben watched.  When I found out that Kieran had been taken, I contacted Katrina Riley to go after them.  She was in Paris at the time on her own business.  She was too late to save my husband, but she brought my son home."

"Afterwards, we founded the school.  We brought in girls from all over France and beyond, giving them a safe haven away from The Black Rose, so that they would not be taken as I was."

Her eyes hardened as she looked out the window.  "Now Lord Manigault has turned his personal attention to Paris once more.  His son is dead and he is coming not just for revenge, but repayment.  All of my girls are in danger."

"We won't let a single one be harmed." Dexter promised her.

"Harmed?"  Her hand tightened on the window.  "There will be so much harm done this day.  I can only pray that the school is still standing by the end of it.  Anything more is outside the realm of hope."

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

"Do you think if we left now, he'd follow us away from the school?" Angie asked Gabriel as she loaded a fresh clip into her gun.

He stood straight, listening intently.  "No, there are too many coming for him to be after just the two of us."

They stood in the hallway, dressed and as ready for the fight ahead as they could be.  Gabriel wore his usual white shirt and black pants.  Angie wore jeans and a t-shirt that read 'Ain't Nobody Got Time For That'.  She had her purse over her shoulder.  The contents had been dumped and replaced with all the ammo she'd bought from Thorn.

"If we do manage to make it back home after all of this..." Angie began, but trailed off.  She looked at him and her eyes softened.

He looked back at her.  "Just in case we don't..."

They stared at each for a long moment.  "I love you." they said at the same time.

23: 23 - The Black Rose Descends

Katherine Brun stood silently in the church's bell tower, looking down at the courtyard.  The wind was strong, whipping her coat around her slim frame.  She watched the shadows as they slithered over the asphalt.

She rested her rifle on the stone and put her eye to the scope.  The shadows darted quickly, drawing ever closer to the front doors.

The first papillon reached the doors and he paused for the briefest second, hand outstretched towards them.  She sighted him carefully, then pulled the trigger.

Blood sprayed from the side of his head and he fell.  His fellows slipped into the darkest shadows.  Two stayed out in the open, looking towards the tower.

Two more shots, and they went down as well, their skulls shattered and bloody.

Yuki stood across from the church, on the roof above the main entrance, his eyes glowing ice blue.  A papillon scurried up the wall quickly.  Yuki waited, his hand hovering over the handle of his sheathed katana.  As soon as the papillon appeared over the wall, Yuki unsheathed his sword, beheading him with the same motion.

Two more climbed over the wall right after.  The first one Yuki slashed, cutting down diagonally from the shoulder.  The second one he stabbed through the heart.

He pulled the second papillon to him before removing his sword.  He gripped the corpse by the hair as he ruthlessly sank his fangs into its neck.

Shots continued to ring out as Yuki fed.  He pulled away a few moments later, the blue glow bleeding from his eyes.  He tossed the dry corpse away.

He summoned his influence, gripping the wall in front of him with his free hand.  The wind continued to gust, but it grew colder by the second.

Up in the clocktower, Katherine could see her breath fog in front of her.  Her fingers grew numb over the trigger.

Yuki exhaled slowly and ice began to form on the stone.  It ran down the side of the building.  It grew thick around the edges of the large double doors, sealing them shut.

The papillons on the ground shifted away from the door, heading instead to the windows of the dining hall.  Katherine's rifle took care of the first three.  More shadows joined their brethren, till the courtyard swam with them.

Lightning flashed overhead, thunder rumbling at the same time.  Katherine abandoned her rifle just as a bolt struck the belltower.  She jumped over the stone wall and down twenty feet to the roof below her.  Behind her the tower collapsed in on itself.

Her boots couldn't get a grip on the roof tiles and she slipped down the steep incline.  The edge of the roof rushed up to meet her.

Yuki landed in front of her, grabbing her around the waist just as she was about to pitch off.

She clutched his slim shoulders gratefully.  "Thank you, Mr Tsukishiro." she gasped.

"Of course, Headmistress." he said politely.  He looked down at the courtyard.  Several shadows were scaling the wall.  "This is not the safest location for you."

"Can you get me into the church?" she asked.

The papillons were blocking the doors to the church below them.  "Not elegantly."

"It doesn't matter."

"Then hold on, please."

She wrapped both arms around his neck as he slid down the edge of the roof till his legs hung off.  He turned, clutching the edge with one hand.  He pressed both feet against the stained glass window under the roof.  He pushed hard, swinging backwards, then forwards again.

They crashed through the colored glass.  Yuki landed lightly on one of the pews and set her down.  He turned and headed for the doors.  The papillons were already trying to force them open.  He placed his hand on the wood and concentrated.  Ice covered both doors, making them immoveable.

Ms. Brun shook bits of glass out of her coat.  "Thank you again, Mr Tsukishiro."

"Is there anything else you require from me?" he asked politely.

She pulled a silver magnum from her coat.  "No, I can handle myself from here.  Please return to the school.  You can take the underground hallway."

"Yes, Headmistress."  He gave her a bow and hurried to the stairs.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Kieran was sick of his hospital bed.  His head throbbed and the empty socket burned under the gauze, but staying there wasn’t any better than being home.  At least at home he had his music, his mother, and his friends.

He called Angie’s phone, but got no answer.  He tried Gabriel’s next with the same result.  Perhaps they were busy?

The school’s line rang and rang.  That was especially strange, since they had a system set up that routed calls.

He got dressed quickly.  His suit was bloody, but at this point in his life he wasn’t fazed by dried blood.

He signed his discharge papers as soon as they gave them to him.  His handwriting was clumsy but legible.  The painkillers he was on made him nauseous, but there was nothing in his stomach so he wasn’t in danger of vomiting.

The sky outside was dark and oppressive.  He checked the time.  It was just past two in the afternoon.  He narrowed his single eye at the clouds overhead.  They were thick and heavy.  Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled, though not a single drop of rain fell.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Nora stood at the window, keeping watch on the events outside.  Behind her, the Guardians were still equipping themselves.  Each one needed a crossbow with silver bolts, and a silver rapier.  Eloise, their Captain, was handing out equipment.

All told there were two dozen Guardians.  Nora took a quick count outside.  That made the papillon to human ratio almost three to one.

Once Yuki froze the doors, the papillons turned their attention to the large windows.  Nora backed away, watching the shadows.  The Guardians watched in silence, crossbows ready.

Nora reached for her flame.  It burned continuously in her chest, waiting to be freed at a moment's noticed.  She summoned it up and it danced in the palm of her hand.

The first window shattered and she thrust her hand forward.  A tongue of fire seared through the air, burning the three papillons as they climbed through the broken window.  The other windows were next.  The Guardians fired their crossbows at the swarming shadows.

The enemy numbers were too overwhelming to keep back.  The papillons closed the distance between them and the humans easily.  Nora turned away from the window she was covering, her fire going out.  She drew her rapier and cut down a papillon just as he was inches from one of her fellow students.  She stabbed the next one through the neck.

Most of her vampiric might fed her fire.  She had little to no influence, and her physical strength and speed were barely above human.  She had skill and dexterity, but she could not keep up with this massive force.

She spotted Professor Barnes out of the corner of her eye.  He fired at a papillon as it approached him swiftly.  Barnes shot him in the head, surprising everyone, even himself.  He let his guard down, which allowed another papillon the chance to strike.

Nora was at his side the next moment, bringing her rapier up.  She stabbed the papillon through the heart just as its claws were inches from the professor’s face.  “Vous ne serez pas le toucher.” she said darkly.

Dexter gave her a wide-eyed look.  “Behind you!” he warned suddenly.

She felt claws on the back of her neck and turned just as Gabriel attacked the papillon behind her.  Angie stood behind him, gun raised.  She shot two papillons while he beheaded the one that had attacked her.

Angie stood close to Gabriel as they surveyed the situation.  “You have Dimitri’s influence now?” she asked softly.  “Correct?”

“Most of it.” he answered.  His eyes began to glow.  There was a brief flash of purple before his eyes turned fully red.  “Enough.”

“Then don’t hold back.” she told him.

His lips pulled back over his fangs as he sneered.  He moved in a blink, throwing himself at the fray, attacking with claws extended.

“Where’s Kieran’s mother?” Angie asked Nora urgently.  “She was at the tower before it collapsed.”

“Yuki took ‘er into the church.” she told her.

Angie looked back out the window, over the crowd of vampires in the courtyard.

The clouds thickened over the church, black and threatening.  They swirled around, descending slowly till they touched down on the roof.  In the center of the churning clouds she spied a dark figure standing on the roof.  “I have to get over there.” she decided then.

She spotted Yuki across the room and made her way over to him.  “How did you get here without going through the courtyard?” she asked him urgently.

“There is a secret tunnel behind the statue in the hallway.” he answered promptly.

“Thanks.”  She hurried past him and down the hall.

She found the false wall easily and pushed it open.  A narrow staircase descended into pitch darkness.  She went down it without hesitation.

She tried turning on her phone, but like Gabriel’s it wasn’t working.  She felt her way along the wall, hoping that the tunnel didn’t branch off.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Katherine kept her magnum trained on the broken window.  Papillons scurried along the walls, covering the windows, but didn’t enter.  They appeared to be waiting for something.  Behind her the large organ sounded.

She whirled around, gun ready.  A tall, dark figure stood next to the organ, two fingers on the keys.  He was a shadow given form, real but also a figment.

“Don’t tell me the Lord of The Black Rose was too cowardly to come here in person.”  There was venom in her voice.  “Or perhaps it was too far of a trip for a tired old man to make.”

“A shade is more than this pitiful place deserves.”  His voice rumbled like thunder, echoing around the cavernous space and up into the rafters.  “This supposed haven that you’ve carved out is just a speck on the map, easily removed with a mere breath.”

“Keep blowing then.” she challenged, her eyes glittering.  “All I feel is hot air.”

“You’ve had your way for long enough, Katherine.  It’s time to come home.  My benevolence has dried up with Dimitri’s death.”

“I’ll die before I come with you.” she said with certainty.  She pressed the nose of the magnum against her throat.  “Don’t think for even one second that I haven’t prepared myself for this moment.”

“I am familiar with your hysterics.  Still, there is something more valuable to you than your own life.”

She laughed, high and harsh.  “He’s not here right now, so that is an empty threat.  You’re losing your touch, Father.” she spat out the last word.

“Something more important to you than your own son.”  The shade lifted it’s hand and the ground started to tremble under her feet.  The force of it grew, wood and stone falling from the ceiling.  She stumbled and fetched up against one of the pews.

Back at the school the students braced themselves during the earthquake.  Every window shattered, spraying glass everywhere.   Everyone seemed to be screaming at once.

Nora looked at the entrance, her eyes wide.  “The tunnel.” she gasped.  She hurried over the shaking floor and into the main hall.  The grand staircase collapsed in on itself, cracks cutting through the marble floor.  She navigated through the mess desperately, wishing she was faster, praying she was fast enough.

Angie was still underground when the shaking started.  She broke out into a run as the walls and ceiling started to cave in.

She tripped on the staircase leading up.  She crawled up it quickly, pushing through the panel at the end.  She clutched the doorframe, standing under it as the whole world shook.

“Arrêt!” Katherine shrieked over the cacophony.  “S'il vous plaît!”

The quake ceased at once.  The dark shade waited.  “Je vous l'ai dit.  Juste un point.”

She got to her feet, her legs quivering.  “Bon, je vais aller.  Je vais avec vous.” she said wearily as she leaned heavily on the wooden pew.

Nora reached the entrance to the tunnel leading away from the school and found it collapsed as well.  She immediately dug through the debris, trying to clear it away.

Behind her, the papillons drew close, readying to attack her.

She whirled around, summoning her fire.  She didn’t have time for this right now.  Her friends were buried.  She had to reach them!

Yuki appeared between her and her enemies, katana drawn.  “Go!” he told her over his shoulder.  “I’ll hold them off here.”

Her eyes were wide with surprise.  There were dozens of papillons bearing down on the both of them.  “You can’t take them all on yourself.” she said in disbelief.

He cut down the first one to approach.  “I’ll never be as smart as my brothers.”  He beheaded the next one.  “Or as successful.”  He kicked a third away as he stabbed the fourth through the chest.  “I’ll never bring honor to my family.”

The papillons withdrew slightly, planning their next attack.  Yuki’s eyes darted back and forth over the group, calculating as well.  “I know I’ll never be worthy enough to be your husband.”  He glanced at her over his shoulder.  His voice rose.  “So let me be your sword!  Use me, Nora, and I will cut down anything that stands in your way!”

Her expression changed to one of determination.  “I leave them to you.”  She turned back to the tunnel, pushing stone and wood out of her way.  Just beyond the entrance it appeared to be clear.  She looked at him before climbing into the tunnel.  “You had better survive!” she yelled.  “That’s an order!”  Then she was gone.

Yuki’s eyes narrowed as his foes sprang to attack.  “Mochiron.” he said under his breath.

Back at the church the dark shade stood tall and patient.  “Venez donc.”

Katherine made her way over to the altar, holding onto the pews for support.  The shade held his hand out to her.  She reached out for it.

“No!”  Angie barreled into her, wrapping both arms around her, putting her body between her and the shade.  “You can’t go!”

Katherine looked down at the shorter woman.  “Evangeline?” she asked in shock.

Angie pushed her away and turned towards the shade.  She raised her gun and fired three shots at it without blinking.  The silver bullets passed through without affecting it.

The shade lowered his hand.  “Evangeline Statton?”

Her name echoed throughout the church.  She felt an icy hand grip the base of her spine.  “So you’ve heard of me.” she said, her voice wobbling slightly.  “I’m honored.”

“You should be.”  The voice was low, but perfectly clear, ringing through her head.  It was thunder using words.  “You are the one that enabled the murder of my daughter, Nora.  You defeated my other daughter, Veronique, with just your hands.  You slaughtered Katrina Riley and burned her to dust.  You killed Wilton Harris in cold blood.  You are the one that slew my son, Dimitri.”  Darkness moved around the edges of the church.  “Yes, I know of you.”

Angie glanced around, not liking how the shadows drew closer.  “Then you know what you’re dealing with.”  Her bravado was shaky at best, but she was trying her best to put up a strong front.

The thunder chuckled and the sound made her legs weak.  “More than your realize.  I see the road you walk on, littered with corpses.  You leave each one behind without a thought, cold and lifeless.”

She felt another hand of ice, this one in her chest, gripping her heart.  She was transfixed, unable to blink or tear her gaze away from him.  The shade continued.  “Why did you resist turning when it suits you so well?  You were always meant to be a monster.  The most terrible and frightening one of all.”

“La laisser seule!” Katherine shouted, stepping forward.  “Il suffit de prendre moi et allons!”

“Why take just one when I can have two?”  The shade chuckled again.  “Two new Manigaults, powerful and cunning enough to leave Paris in smoldering ruin.”  He stepped down from the altar, towards the both of them, his deep laughter echoing.

24: 24 - Keeping It Up

Nora hurried down the tunnel, till she came to a cave in.  She laid her hands on the ancient bricks and pulled them away.  She worked tirelessly, moving stone after stone till she finally broke through.

A silver crossbow bolt whizzed past her head.  "Aiden!  Aimie!" she cried happily.  They were okay!

"Nora?" Aiden called.  "Is that really you?  I can't see a thing."

"You shoot well for someone who can't see," Nora praised her.  "But you still need some practice.  That should have gone through my eye."

"It IS you," she sobbed in relief.  "You have to help me, I'm stuck.  Aimie's with me, but she won't wake up.  She got hit during the earthquake."

Nora's night vision allowed her to see the outlines of her friends in the darkness.  She saw Aiden sitting up, her lower half trapped by a crossbeam.  Aimie lay next to her, unmoving.

She clawed her way to them.  She grasped the large wooden beam with both hands and pulled.  It was wedged between the wall and the debris and refused to budge.  She began clearing more of the debris away.

She gripped the beam underneath and pushed it up this time.  It was tremendously heavy, but she managed to lift it a few inches so Aiden could pull herself out.  "I think my leg is broken," she whimpered.

Nora climbed over the rubble and knelt down next to Aimie.  She could smell the sharp metallic tang of blood.  "She was hit in the head.  We won't know how serious it is until we get her upstairs."

"The others should be fine," Aiden told her.  "They were way ahead of us."

Nora lifted Aimie up gently.  "Let's go find them, then we can get you two to the hospital."

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Gabriel looked down at the corpses strewn around him.  He looked up and his eyes met Yuki’s, who was out in the hallway.  The younger vampire was wounded at the shoulder and his side.  He was breathing heavily; at his feet was his own pile.  They nodded to each other.

Dexter Barnes and a handful of students had survived the attack.  The Professor slowly took stock of the damage.  He went around to each fallen student, no matter how bloodied or broken they were, and checked for signs of life.

The living students sat together, some still clutching their weapons tightly.  Two cried openly, the others just sat and stared in silence.  Each one was injured in some way.

Gabriel was glad that Evangeline wasn't here to see this.  It would break her heart.

Which reminded him; where was she?

He looked around for her, but she wasn't nearby.  "Your human went to the church to assist the Headmistress," Yuki told him as he limped over.  His left leg was broken at the hip, a deep gash going down to bone showing through his pant's leg.  It was amazing that he could walk at all.

Gabriel nodded at him, then jumped out the broken window and sprinted across the courtyard to the church.

Dread made his chest feel tight.  He knew that Evangeline could handle herself against any adversary, she had taken on Katrina by herself after all.  That didn't make him any less worried, though.

He was less than ten yards away from the church when another earthquake hit.  This one was localized on the church and the immediate area.  The asphalt under his feet split open.  Deep cracks formed all around the church, till the building lurched to the side; then collapsed.  The quaking stopped.

"Evangeline!" he shouted urgently.  His eyes glowed bright red as he dug frantically through the rubble.  He called his influence and used it to clear away large stones and shattered pews.

His internal compass tugged inside his chest, but away from the church.  He couldn't find anyone, living or not, in the rubble.

He stood on top of the massive pile, looking all around.  Where had she gone?

Professor Barnes ran up to the destroyed church.  "Did you find them?" he yelled.

"They're not here!" Gabriel answered.  He jumped own, landing next to the man.  "Where could they have gone?"

"Perhaps they were taken?" Dexter asked anxiously.  "The Headmistress was captured by Lord Manigault previously."

Gabriel looked up at the sky.  The clouds were growing paler, the storm abating.  In his pocket, his phone chimed.

He pulled it out and found it functioning again.  He frowned at the screen, then dialed a number.  It picked up on the first ring.  "Where is she?"

"I have no idea," Callie replied worriedly.  "Gabriel, I can't see her anymore."

His body went unnaturally still.  The last time Calypso had lost Evangeline was when she'd been taken by hunters and nearly turned.  "What's the last thing you saw?"

"She was moving through someplace dark, then I lost her.  It's strange though, because she didn't disappear.  It's more like there's so much static, I can't see her.  Powerful influence is at work here."  She hesitated.  "Also, there's something else."

"What?" his voice rose.  He knew he wasn't going to like what he heard next.

"Just before I lost her, I saw... two of her."

"What do you mean?"

"Like, another Angie walking next to her.  Only different."

"In what way?"

"The other Angie was a vampire.  I think her timeline is splitting.  Two paths are opening up, one where she's turned and one where she’s not."

"She’s not going to be turned," Gabriel told her.  "Ever."

"I know that you or I won't turn her, but what if someone else does?"

"She dies if she turns.  I won't let that happen."

"Still, you had to have considered it at some point..."

"No."  His voice was firm.  "She's not like Sybil.  She has a family that loves her, good memories that made her who she is."

"Gabriel, she's not going to live forever."

"No one does, Calypso."

She was silent for a moment.  "You don't plan on living any longer than she does, do you?"

He put a hand through his hair.  "I'm not sure, and right now it's not important.  What's important at this moment is finding her.  Call me back if you see anything, no matter how insignificant."

"All right."

He hung up the phone and pocketed it.  The clouds were getting thinner.  Soon the sun would be out.  He would have to take shelter in the school for now.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Kieran got out of the cab just as the sky was clearing.  Pale sunlight shined down on the devastated building.  He didn't pause to take it all in.  He hurried across the courtyard to the front doors.

There were pieces of glass and bodies everywhere.  The asphalt under his feet was uneven, forcing him to move carefully.  He reached the doors and found one barely hanging on to the frame by a hinge.  He ducked underneath it and into the ruined main hall.  "Mother!" he called loudly.

"We're in here!" Professor Barnes called to him.  "Be careful!"

"Did everyone get to the safehouse?" Kieran asked as soon as he entered the dining hall.  The safe house was at the other end of the escape tunnel.  It was an old, mostly empty apartment building nearby that his father's family owned.

Dexter sat at one of the only tables still standing.  "Nearly everyone."  He held up his phone.  "Nora just called me from there.  Only two students were injured on her end."  He looked at the carnage behind him and his eyes filled with sadness.

"Where's Mother?" Kieran asked next.

Dexter shook his head.  "Gone.  Taken, we think, along with Angie."

"By Lord Manigault?"

He nodded.  "That's what we're assuming."  He leaned down and picked up a fallen chair, righting it with his left hand.  His right shoulder was bleeding through his shirt, but he ignored it  "Have a seat, so I can fill you in on what's happened."

Kieran sat down.  "Tell me everything."

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie regained consciousness in degrees.  First she heard the gentle humming, then felt the warm lap under her head, then the fingers stroking her hair.

"I'm sorry, Mom..." she mumbled sleepily.  "I promised I'd stop getting kidnapped, but I really can't control it..."

The stroking paused, the warm hand settling on the side of her head.  "I'm sure she doesn't blame you," Katherine said kindly.

"You don’t know my mother," Angie said, opening her eyes.  At least she thought she opened them.  All she could see was darkness.  "Ms. Brun, is that you?  Where are we?"

"I wish I knew.  Lord Manigault has brought us here.  He seems to have forgotten that humans need light in order to see."  Her tone was wry.

Angie sat up.  By the feel of it, they were sitting on a large bed.  "So what's the plan?"

"Live as long as we can."

"Not exactly a solid plan, is it?"

"It's more of a guideline, really," Katherine admitted.  Angie couldn't help but smile.  She could see where Kieran got his quirkiness.

"Are we at least armed?"

"We still have all our possessions, though they aren't much good against Lord Manigault.  He does not fear our toys."

Angie reached into her pocket for her phone.  It was still dead.  She let out a heavy sigh.  "Well, we just have to stick it out till Gabriel gets here."

"You want to wait for your papillon to rescue us?"

"He's not my vampire, he's my boyfriend," Angie corrected.  "And obviously if we see a chance to get away we should definitely take it.  Gabriel is coming for me, though, and we stand a better chance of getting out alive with his help."

"You place a lot of trust in him."

"Well, he's earned it.  I've known him for less than a year, but we've been through a lot in that time.  I know him better than anyone."  Her voice hardened.  "Lord Manigault has made a grave mistake."

"Oh?  And what would that be?"

"He's separated us," Angie replied darkly.  "I know Gabriel, and he will not stop until he's found me.  It doesn't matter what's in his way.  It doesn't matter how many times he dies, or even if he has to crawl naked through Hell itself.  He will find us."

"You sound certain of this."

"Of course.  I would do the same thing for him."

"I see."

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

"They have to be at Versailles," Kieran said.  "That's where Lord Manigault is, so they must be there as well."

Gabriel had joined Dexter and Kieran by this point.  The remaining students had gone to the safehouse, leaving just the three men in the ruined school.  "I can feel Evangeline in that direction." he confirmed.

"We can't just attack Versailles," Dexter protested.  "It's a huge tourist attraction during the day, and it'll be guarded at night."

"We have to do something," Kieran interjected.  "Every hour that passes puts them further into danger.  If it's not too late already."

“We’ll have to bring as much help as we can,” Gabriel said, looking at his phone.  “Desyre said she’ll meet us there after she recharges.”

“Nora and Yuki will want to come with us as well,” Dexter said.  “Yuki’s injuries should be healed soon.”

“‘Us’?” Kieran asked.  “Surely you’re not coming with us, Professor.”

“This is a bit beyond your abilities,” Gabriel warned.

Dexter frowned at the two of them.  “You can’t honestly expect me to just sit here and let two of my students go off to rescue the Headmistress.  This school is my home.  The people here are like my family.”

“You’ll just get in the way.”  Kieran’s voice was calm, practical.  “Or worse, killed.”

“You’re not a fighter,” Gabriel stated.  “You’re a scholar.”

Dexter bristled.  “A scholar is plenty useful.  I’ve been studying The Black Rose for over a year.  I’ve learned a great deal from Nora these last few months as well.”

“Will any of it be useful in this fight, though?” Kieran asked.

“Evangeline told me the last time we were here that you had no idea that vampires were capable of creating children,” Gabriel pointed out.

Dexter’s face went red, either due to frustration, or embarrassment, or both.  “Listen here.  I’m coming with you, and that’s final.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

“Will you go after the Headmistress?” Yuki asked, walking up to Nora.  He stood straight, despite his still-healing wounds.  His expression showed not even the slightest discomfort.

“The school needs its Headmistress,” Nora stated.  “Father thinks he can just invade my school and take whomever he pleases.  If I do not stand up to him now, then I will never be able to step out from his shadow.”  She gave him a hard look.  “What about you?”

“My katana is yours.  Do with it as you please.”

“Then you will be my right hand,”  she decided.  “Your physical abilities will make up for the ones I lack, so that I may make the best use of my cunning and leadership.”

He started to bow, but she held her hand out to him.  He paused, straightening back up.  He hesitated for the briefest of moments, then shook her hand firmly.  “Agreed.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie finished her slow circuit around the room, feeling along the walls carefully.  “Well, it’s a pretty big room,” she announced.  “Both doors are locked, and I’ve bumped into every piece of furniture here.  And still I have not found a single lightswitch.”  She sighed.  “We could shoot out a lock,” she suggested.

“Surely that would attract immediate attention.”

“Yeah.  Let’s make that Plan F.”

“Do I want to hear Plan E?”

“Probably not.”  Angie made her way back over to Katherine.  She bumped into a table for what felt like the millionth time and swore.  “I really wish my phone worked.  Even a little bit of light is better than none.”

“I have a lighter with me, but I’m hesitant to use all of its fuel right now.  Perhaps we can find something to burn…”

“How long do you think he’ll keep us in here?  I hate waiting around like this.  I’d rather face him now and get it over with.”

Katherine let out her own sigh.  “He may eventually remember that we need food.  That could be hours from now, or even days.”

“So, he’s not going to try to turn us right away?”  There was a tremor in Angie’s voice.

“No, not right away.  He’ll want to spend some time gloating first.  He’ll also try to convince us to turn willingly.  There’s no point in wasting the effort if we’re not going to be loyal to him.”

“Then I guess we’ll just have to wait for him to make the first move.”

25: 25 - To the Rescue

“She's not here.  We’ll have to go without her.” Kieran said with a sigh.  His phone chimed in his pocket, but he ignored it.

“She’ll be here.” Gabriel assured him dismissively.  “We held up our end of her bargain.”  His thoughts were better spent observing the grounds outside the palace for threats and following the tugging on his internal compass.

They stood outside near the main gate, the palace in the distance.  The sky overhead was gray and oppressive, but not a single drop of rain fell.

Kieran was back in his usual hunter gear, including the long coat and hat.  A duffel bag hung off one shoulder, filled with various equipment and weapons.

His phone chimed again.  He sighed and pulled it out, checking the screen.  Gabriel eyed it.  "Anything wrong?"

"No, just some friends trying to get in touch with me."  He moved to pocket it again, but paused.  His eyebrows rose.  "Apparently Desyre just held a surprise concert outside Notre Dame a couple of hours ago."

"That's how she recharges."  Gabriel frowned.  "I am assuming."

Professor Barnes, Yuki, and Nora stood together, discussing tactics.

"We should split up, to cover more ground in a short amount of time.  Father must know that we are close by now." Nora said, taking charge.  "Yuki and I will go together.  Professor, you go with Kieran."

"I'll find Evangeline myself." Gabriel stated.  "She and the Headmistress are most likely being held separately."  He turned his attention to the group.  "There is a good chance Doctor Smythe is here as well.  Keep an eye out for him."

A black car pulled up alongside the group.  Desyre stepped out of the back seat and signaled the driver to go.

Her entire demeanor had changed from earlier.  Her eyes were narrowed and her expression was hard.  The air around her crackled with energy.  "Let's do this." she said gruffly, walking past them and towards the palace.

They met resistance almost immediately.  Two female vampires stood in the courtyard, watching as they approached.  Nora recognized them.  "Isabel, Abigail, stand aside.  I've come to see Father."

Both vampires had black hair and olive complexions.  They regarded the group through narrowed eyes.  "You are always welcome, Nora, but your friends are not." Isabel told her.

"We don't have time for this." Desyre said impatiently, taking a step forward.

Nora held up a hand.  "We have to at least try to reason with them.  They are my family."  She raised her voice and took a commanding stance.  "I've come to retrieve the humans Father took from my school.  I'm giving you one chance to stand aside.  Don't force me to hurt you."

Next to her, Yuki moved his hand over the handle of his katana.

Desyre rolled her eyes, then vanished.  She appeared behind the pair.  Her hands were raised behind their heads.  Their eyes closed and they fell to the ground, unconscious.

She turned on her heel and headed for the entrance.  "Now let's stop wasting time."

Kieran pointed at Desyre while looking at Gabriel.  “You made that?”

Gabriel was struggling between his dislike of Desyre and a strange sense of pride.  “That is my work, yes.” he admitted.

It was both surprising and also not that there were no human staff guarding the palace.  Under normal circumstances it would be crawling with guards and historians, even late at night.  Circumstances were far from normal, though.

“We’ll have to split up here,” Nora said once they were in the palace.  “There’s too much ground to cover.”

They broke off into four teams: Yuki & Nora, Dexter & Kieran, and Desyre and Gabriel as their own teams.

Desyre stood at the entrance.  “I’ll hold the exit for us, so that we have a clear way out of here.”

Gabriel nodded at her.  “Make sure no one blocks it.  We’ll most likely be leaving in a hurry.”

“Stop wasting time then.”  She shooed him with both hands.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Light poured into the dark room suddenly, causing Angie to squint.  It was coming from the far door.  A hunched figure stood in the light.  “Come Katherine, it’s time to go,” an aged male voice said.

Angie put an arm over Katherine’s lap, just in case she decided to follow orders.  Thankfully she was not.  She glared at the figure.  “Now Lord Manigault sends his lackeys?”  Her voice was full of contempt.

The figure stepped into the room and Angie’s eyes adjusted to the light.  “Now now, we’re all prisoners here.”

The vampire was ancient looking, holding onto a wooden cane for support.  Despite his advanced years, Angie could recognize his features.  “You are Doctor Smythe’s brother, aren’t you?” she accused.

He nodded his mostly bald head.  “You may call me Franz Smythe.”

“I’m actually glad you’re here.  I have a lot of questions for you.”

He closed his eyes as if extremely tired.  “While that may be the case, I’m afraid they will have to wait for another time.”  He opened his rheumy eyes.  “Now Katherine, if you would please come with me.  Lord Manigault wishes some procedures done before you’re turned.”

“Surely you have life in you to answer a few questions.”  She kept her voice reasonable.  “Considering that we’ve literally been kept in the dark up until this point.”

“Fine, one question each.” he said irritably.  “But then you must come along quietly.”

Katherine and Angie looked at each other, then nodded at the same time.  Katherine went first.  “What did you mean when you alluded to yourself being a prisoner just like us?  You’ve been working for the Manigaults for years, surely they’ve no need to imprison you.”

“I have never willingly worked for the Manigaults.” Franz revealed to them.  “I work only for myself and my own goals.  The Manigaults took notice of my work and have laid claim to both it and me." He sighed heavily and the sound rustled drily in his chest.  "I was protected from them once, but no longer."

Angie raised her hand.  "My turn.  It might be a waste of a question, but I'm really curious why you look like that.  Why would a vampire choose to make himself so old and infirm?  Couldn’t you use influence to make yourself unassuming without having to make your body weaker?"

"This form is the result of my own choices, though it is not intended or desired." he answered, his eyes growing sad.  "I made a promise to someone important to me, decades ago.  I vowed that I would never consume the blood of humans, even if it were offered to me willingly."

Angie recalled Gabriel's form nearly a year ago, when he'd first been released from his tomb.  After fifty years without blood, it had been difficult for him to even stand up.

When she spoke again, her voice was small.  "But... what about pig's blood?  Surely you don't have to starve yourself..."

"What do think I drink?" he asked harshly.  "I've had nothing but animal blood for decades.  Without it I would be long dead."  Angie looked desperately confused so he continued.  "Did you really think that there were no consequences to abstaining from humans?"

‘I thought it just made you a little weaker.”  She rubbed her upper arm uncomfortably.  “I know of a ship with vampires on it, and human blood isn't allowed, but they all look fine..."

"You're talking about the pirates."  Franz shrugged his shoulders with effort.  "I'm sure I would look twenty again if I had some fey sprinkled in with my cow's blood."

"So, when you drink animal blood, you age?  How fast?"

“At roughly human rate.  Though I find myself to be holding up a bit better than most.”  He drew in a tortured wheeze.  His exhalation ended with a rattling cough.

Angie was sitting on the bed at least twenty feet away, but she still leaned back a bit.  “That’s terrible.  You mean eventually Gabriel’s going to look like you?”  Her expression was one of revulsion.

“If he stops cannibalizing his own kind, then yes.” Franz assented.  Angie shivered noticeably.  “Wouldn’t you prefer him to age with you?”

“Are you really asking me that question?  Because when I’M sixty, I’d much rather be dating a handsome twenty year old rather than someone who looks as tired and cranky as me.”  She shrugged.  “If that makes me strange, then I’m strange.  Seriously though, not a hard choice.”

“Enough dawdling now.” Franz said impatiently.  “Katherine?”

Kieran’s mother stood up, her long coat trailing down onto the bed.  “I warn you Franz Smythe, I am armed.”

“I’m not saying you wouldn’t be able to kill me if you tried, but you certainly wouldn’t be able to get far if you did, and right now you have far greater enemies here than myself.”  He gave her a frank look.  “I’m tired, and I don’t have all night.”

Angie reached a hand out and touched Katherine’s wrist.  “I don’t like this.”

“What is there to like?  We were waiting for Manigault to make the first move.  We must go with how the dice are rolled.”

Angie took her hand and squeezed it.  “Gabriel’s on his way.  Kieran too, by now.  Hold out as long as you can.  See what else you can learn.”

Katherine walked over to the door.  “Just don’t leave her alone in the dark this time.” she told Franz.

“There’s a lantern on the table.” he pointed out.  Sure enough an elegant hurricane lamp sat on the table by the bed.  “Here.”  He tossed Angie a pack of matches.  “Go wild.  Just don’t burn Versailles down.”

“I promise nothing,” Angie said as she lit the lamp.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Kieran led the way down the hall, past the cafe and other tourist attractions.  Dexter followed him, clutching his satchel to his side.  “So, we’re Team Human, then?” he asked nervously.

“I prefer Team Gets-Things-Done.” Kieran replied.  He had his pistol out as he took the lead.  “So, tell me about all that useful stuff you learned while studying Nora.”

“Okay, I am going to admit right now that even though I’ve learned much from Nora, I’m not EXACTLY sure how useful my knowledge is going to be.”

Kieran resisted the urge to roll his eyes.  “Of course, Professor.  You just wanted to come along for the field trip.”

Dexter put a hand on the bigger man’s shoulder and turned him around.  Kieran wasn’t expecting the strength in his grip, or the determined look in his eyes.  “I watched fifteen young girls die today defending their home.  Fifteen.”  His expression was hard.  “One was too much.”

There was nothing Kieran could say to that, so he didn’t try.  “Are you armed?”  He reached into his coat for a spare firearm.

“I still have this.” Dexter said, opening his coat and revealing the silver revolver Katherine had given him.

“Good, then let’s not waste any more time.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Yuki and Nora ran through the Hall of Mirrors swiftly.  Nora had only one goal in mind and that was to speak to Father face-to-face.  Only after could she make any other decisions.

“You have a chance to turn back, Yuki.” she told him over her shoulder.  “You’ve been dragged into this strife, but it’s not yours.  You can go back home.”

“Doing that would dishonor the both of us.” Yuki replied.  “I’ve already made the decision to stay by your side no matter what.”

"You're not starting to fall for me, are you?"  Her voice was teasing.

"How could I fall any farther, when I hit the bottom right when we first met?  You are stronger, braver, and smarter than anyone else."

She didn't pause, but her eyes shifted to him.  "You're serious?"

"Do I sound like I'm jesting?"  His voice was flat.

"I don't think I've ever heard you speak a single word in jest."

"I’ve never had a reason to joke around, about anything.  I've spent much of my life isolated from those outside my family.  My world was narrowed to my studies, always to how I could be of use to my family."

Nora thought of her own time growing up with her family in the tunnels underneath Montemarte Cemetery.  She remembered the night she’d kidnapped Gabriel.  That was the first night she’d ever seen the sky.

She couldn’t dwell on these feelings now.  Not when she had more pressing matters to attend to.  She stopped outside a large double door.  “Looks like we will have to continue this conversation later,” she remarked.

The doors opened on their own, leading to the King’s Chambers.  A figure stood at the other end, opposite the doors.  Nora recognized his back immediately.

“Father, I am here to reclaim what is mine,” she announced as she strode into the room.  Her voice echoed through the large room.

He stood with his back to her, his long white hair tied at the base of his neck.  His hands were folded behind his back.  “They were never yours to begin with, Nora.”  His voice was calm, but carried to every corner.

She stopped halfway across the room, facing him stubbornly.  “You granted me domain over the school.  That includes the humans residing there.”

“Correction: I LENT you domain over the school, to be rescinded the moment I saw fit to strip you of it.”  He turned, directing his cool lilac gaze on her.  “You have had enough playtime.  Now it is time to fall in line.”

Her face was a mask of calm.  Half a step behind her, and off to the side, Yuki put his hand over the hilt of his katana.  “No,” she stated.

"There are no squares on the chessboard for pawns that do not know their place."

Fire erupted around Nora, forcing Yuki to step back or be burned.  The flames grew higher, till he could barely make out her figure.  "What's going on?" he asked fearfully.  Nora's fire did not work like this.

Lord Manigault held one hand up, his eyes on the flames.  "You were supposed to keep her in check but look how wild she is.  She needs to be tamed, or else she'll burn everything to ash."

"No, she has control over her flame.  You're the one doing this."  Yuki glared at him, his eyes shining ice blue.  "Let her go."  He drew his katana.

"You could waste your time and energy challenging me to a fight you're centuries too young to even survive.  Or you could actually do something that would help her."

Yuki sheathed his sword and turned back towards Nora.  The flames roared hungrily.  At its heart, she screamed in agony.

He exhaled slowly, ice frosting his breath.  Cold air swirled around the flames, but the fire was unquenchable.  Tongues of it lashed through the chill.

Yuki was doing his best to stay calm.  His ice lived in his heart, where logic and precision reigned.  If he let his heart worry or ache, then the frost it housed would thaw.

"I'll make it easy for you."  Lord Manigault's voice was the texture of silk.  "Touch her and I'll let her go.  If you can reach her with one hand, she'll live to defy me another day."

Yuki reached out to Nora without hesitation.  The fire ate at his sleeve hungrily, turning it to ash within seconds.  His skin blackened and his blood boiled.  He stepped closer and it crawled up his arm to his shoulder.

He didn't think about the pain, or the fear.  Every instinct was screaming at him, but they were just background to one blaring thought.  He had to touch her before it was too late.

He channeled all of his ice down his arm to his fingertips.  If he could touch her, then he could prevent her from burning up.  He just had to hold on long enough to do so.

His fingertips brushed her shoulder and the fire flared up higher.  The force of it pushed him away.  It seared his cheek and he fell backwards.

Lord Manigault lowered his hand.  The flames were doused a second after.

Nora sat on her legs, naked and shivering, her hands braced against the floor.  She gasped and cried as she trembled uncontrollably.  Her skin was blackened by soot and her hair was gnarled and burnt.

“I truly hope you’ve learned your lesson this time, Nora.” Lord Manigault said.  “It pained me greatly to do that to you.”  He turned to the door behind him.  “There are more pressing matters that require my attention at the moment.  You can see your own way out.”

Her blue eyes followed him as he left.  After he was gone she turned to her fallen partner.  “Yuki.”  Her voice was a croak.

He lay on the floor, his eyes closed.  His face was blistered on one side, from his jaw to his temple and over his eye.  That wasn’t even the worst of it.  His right arm was completely gone.  There was barely a burnt stump peaking out from his ruined uniform.

She crawled over to him.  "Foolish," she muttered.  "He was trying to teach me a lesson, not kill me."   She felt a pang in her chest.  Was she certain of that?

He opened one eye a slit.  "I couldn't take that chance."

"Just how are you supposed to be my sword now, stupid?"

His cracked eye closed.  "My apologies.  I'll be forced to use my left arm for a while."

He sat up.  With effort he shrugged out of his jacket.  He pulled it over her nude shoulders.  

She put her arm through the one sleeve and buttoned it up her front.  Then she stood up and helped him to his feet.  "Father has plans for Ms. Brun and Angie.  We must do our best to disrupt them."

He nodded his head once, wincing.  "My left arm is yours."

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Franz Smythe and Katherine Brun met Dexter Barnes and Kieran Brun at opposite ends of a long hallway.  The two human men drew their guns immediately.

"Finally the boy shows up." Franz said with a derisive sniff.  "I expected you hours ago."

"We hit traffic."  Kieran's voice was casual.  "Release my mother, or perish."

"Stow the heroics.  We don't have much time left.  Like you'd be able to hit me with one eye anyway.  Your old one was far superior."

"What do you know about my eyes?"

"More than you realize.  Who do you think it was that gave you a vampire's eye in the first place?"

Kieran's gun lowered a few inches, his one eye wide.  "What?"  His voice was faint.  "I thought Katrina was the one..."

"Many urban legends surround Katrina Riley, but she was most definitely not a surgeon." Franz stated with certainty.  "Now if you'll follow me to my lab..."

"We may as well hear what he has to say, Kieran." Katherine said, regarding the elderly vampire coolly.

"I don't see the harm in that."  Kieran lowered his weapon.  "Lead the way."

26: 26 - Wounded Soldier

*Paris - 1951*

Franz and Gregori's office was tiny.  Real estate in Paris was at a premium and the brothers were forced to share practices.  They had their desks pushed together in the front room.  The back room was devoted to examinations and surgery.

Franz frowned at his brother across the two desks.  They were fraternal twins, so looking into his brother's face was not quite like looking into a mirror.  Gregori shared his twin’s short dark hair and harsh features.  The hooked nose was more pronounced on Franz, but Gregori’s eyebrows were thicker.

They had survived over a century together, sometimes in even tighter quarters.  They would survive this setback as well.

The door to the office slammed open.  A young woman with red hair stood in the doorway, leaning heavily on the frame.  Blood soaked through the front of her shirt over her abdomen.  She had one hand clamped over the wound, desperately trying to keep her intestines in her body.  In the other hand she held a wad of cash.  “Thorn sent me…” Her voice was faint.  She slumped over, and fell to the floor.

They got to their feet quickly and hurried to her side.  “We have to get her to the back.” Gregori said urgently as he lifted the woman into his arms.

“I realize that.” Franz said, making sure to retrieve the bills from her hand.  He counted the bloodstained currency as he followed his brother to the operating room.

xXx

She woke quickly, which was surprising considering the amount of anesthetic they’d used.  She tried to fight them off as Gregori finished up the last of her stitches.  He swore loudly.  Franz held her arms to her sides firmly.  “We’re almost done, calm yourself!”  He spoke to her in English, which she had used when she arrived.

She stopped struggling and let his brother sew her up.  There were four wounds in all.  Claw marks.  She kept her teeth gritted tightly.  “Thorn hat Senden Sie uns Jäger zu stoppen.” Gregori stated as he tied off the last stitch.

“Jäger haben Bargeld.” Franz pointed out.

Gregori took a step back.  “We’re done.  Now go.”  He pointed at the door.

The woman slid off the table, but her legs didn’t want to hold her up.  Franz offered her his arm, but she pushed him away.  He gave his brother a shrug.  “What is your name, fraulein?” he asked.

Gregori groaned.  “Nicht, Franz. Sie werden verbunden zu bekommen...”

“Katrina.” the woman answered.  “Katrina Riley.”

“Ah, an irishwoman in Paris.  Welcome to our humble city.”  Franz gave her a half-bow.  “You mentioned Thorn when you arrived.  We have not spoken for some time.  How is he faring?”

“He’s alive for the time being,” she answered gruffly.  She held onto the corner of the table with both hands.  “I have to get back to him.”

“After you’ve had a rest, surely.”

“No, I have to go…” her voice was growing faint.

“We wish you well on your way.”  Gregori told her feelingly.

“She can barely stand, brother.  It would be cruel of us to force her out into the night.”  There was a gleam in Franz’ eye that Gregori recognized and hated.

“Franz, I’m sure she has no more money.”

“Now, we shouldn’t be jumping to any hasty conclusions...”

While they were discussing their most recent patient, she had slipped back into unconsciousness and slumped to the floor.

Franz bent down and lifted her up.  “Thorn must truly be desperate to send her to us.” he remarked.

“Now that is an assessment I agree with.”

“Let’s wait till she wakes, then hear her story.”  He carried her into the front room and laid her down on the cot in the corner.

xXx

Franz opened the door to the icebox and retrieved the container of blood he kept in the back.  He unscrewed the top and brought it to his lips just as he heard a sharp click behind him.

“You’re a sneaky one, Miss Riley,” he commented calmly.

“What kind of sick joke is this?” Katrina hissed in his ear.  “Vampires pretending to be doctors?”

“No, see, pretending would mean that we don’t know what we’re doing.  Gregori has already proven that he’s quite skilled with a suture needle tonight.”  He lowered the bottle, looking at her from the corner of his eye.  “Are we going to have to bring it out again?”

The light switched on.  Gregori was at the door, a brown paper bag in his hand.  “I can’t leave you alone for a moment, Franz,” he sighed.  “Not without you causing trouble.”

“Can you not see that I’m the one with the gun pointed at them?” Franz asked in agitation.  “You really think that I’M the aggressor here?”

Katrina pointed her gun at Gregori.  Franz immediately turned and disarmed her smoothly.  “You’re not a very good hunter, are you?” he reprimanded, shaking the butt of her gun at her.  “You should have shot me first.”

“I brought you food.” Gregori told her, holding up his bag.  “It’s cold.”

Katrina’s golden eyes darted back and forth suspiciously.  “What the bloody hell is going on here!?” she demanded.

“Yes, we’re vampir,” Franz admitted.  “We also saved your life.  In return for a paltry amount of money, I might add.”  He walked past her.  “Not nearly enough to put up with this sort of behavior.”  He exited the room, muttering under his breath.  “Verdammt Irish…”

Gregori walked up to her.  His expression was stern, but not unkind.  “Eat.  Regain your strength.”  His eyes darkened as he held the bag out to her.  “Then leave.”

She took the bag from him and opened it.  She regarded the contents suspiciously.  “Vampires being nice when they don’t have to be...  Now I’ve seen everything…”

“How old are you?  Fifteen?”  She was tall, and her eyes reflected old wounds, but her face was unlined by age.

“I’m twenty.”  Her voice had a dangerous edge to it.  She pulled an apple out of the bag and held it like she might crush it.

“Trust me, you haven’t been around long enough to see anything.”  He turned towards the door.  “There’s a clean shirt in the bathroom.  Please don’t leave here bloodstained, it’s bad for business.”

Franz opened the bottom drawer of his desk and dropped the gun into it.  There were several other firearms collected there, as well as a few silver knives.  “Thorn’s been making silver bullets.” he told his brother.

“Let him do as he pleases.  He has his reasons.”  Gregori sounded tired as he sat at his desk.  He looked out the window.  “Paris is changing.  It’s no longer Us versus Them.”

Katrina walked into the room, ignoring the brothers.  She threw an apple core across the room and into the trash can.  She headed for the bathroom door, pulling off her torn shirt as she walked.  She didn’t wear a traditional brasserie underneath.  Instead she’d bound her breasts tightly with wide bandages.  Her waist was trim and her skin looked soft.

They watched her back as she disappeared into the bathroom.  Franz leaned forward in his chair until the door closed.  He looked over at his brother, who had two fingers pressed against his bottom lip.  “You’re right.  She can’t stay,” Franz told him.

Gregori shook himself out of his reverie.  “Quite right,” he agreed.  “It’s definitely not safe.”  They looked at each other across the desks, their expressions identical.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

*Paris - Present*

Dr. Smythe flipped the lights on in the lab.  “Katrina was a colleague since the fifties.  Once upon a time she was in Paris often, then rarely.  One day she stopped visiting altogether.”

“She allied herself with papillons that many years ago?” Kieran asked in disbelief.  “Did you know about this, Mother?”

Katherine shook her head.  “I had no idea…  And she was like family to me.”

Franz let out a short laugh like a bark.  “That woman had no family.  Her heart was completely closed off to anything outside of revenge.”  He opened a large refrigerator on the far end of the room.  He took out a bottle of cold pig’s blood.  On the bottom shelf was a large wooden case.  “She thought about children occasionally, but she told me once that the option being available to her was more comfort than she deserved.”

“That does sound like Katrina,” Katherine said ruefully.  “Ruben’s family always considered her one of their own.”

Franz drank the blood and threw away the bottle.  “Still, now is not the time for reminiscence.  Not while there is work to do.”  He leaned his cane against the wall and rubbed his withered hands together.

“Yes, do tell us just what Lord Manigault has planned.”  Katherine’s voice was a coo.

“If you can imagine it, then Lord Manigault has that card somewhere up his sleeve.  Up to and including world domination.”  Franz let out a weary sigh.  “How I wish Katrina Riley was still around to throw obstacles in his path.  Now he only has one.  One thing prevents him from reaching his goals.”

“I would very much like to know what that one thing is.”  Katherine’s eyes were wide.

“Yeah, knowledge like that just might come in handy,” Kieran agreed.

Franz laughed.  “Don’t get excited.  It’s of no use to you two.”  He placed his hands on the metal table in the center of the room.  “The only thing that prevents Lord Manigault from being the most powerful vampire in the entire world… is Lilith.”

Kieran’s eye widened.  Even he had heard the story of the first vampire.

“That’s impossible.  Lilith is dead.”

Katherine and Kieran turned in surprise and looked at Dexter.  Franz frowned at the professor.  “Who told you that?”

Dexter glanced at Kieran and the headmistress.  He clutched his satchel to his side.  “Does it matter?”

“I suppose not, considering it’s a lie.”

“It’s not a lie.”

Kieran’s eyebrows shot up.  “How can you be so certain, Professor?”

“Researching Lilith is how I got into studying vampires.”  Dexter’s voice rose defensively.  “The reason I came to Paris from London was because a vampire she knew personally was here.  Lord Manigault.”

Franz nodded.  “That much is true.  Lilith was the one that originally turned Lord Manigault.  That’s why she’s still an obstacle to him.  He can never be the most powerful vampire, because she is at the top of the ladder.”

“She died over a thousand years ago,” Dexter said stubbornly.  “She was betrayed and killed by the same vampires she’d turned.  They then escaped to the four corners of the world and started their own families.”

“You have an excellent grasp of the legend, I’ll give you that.  That still doesn’t make it true.”

Dexter exhaled sharply through his nose.  “Except for the fact that it IS true.”

“Did you see it happen with your own eyes, human?” Franz challenged.

“Did you?” he shot back.

“I’ve spoken with someone who was there at the time.”

“Well so have I!”

Kieran raised up both hands like a referee.  “We’re straying a bit off course here.” he said.  “Our friends are in danger as long as Lord Manigault is able to draw breath.  The question we should be asking ourselves is this one: How the heck can we kill him once and for all?”

Franz and Dexter looked away from each other.  The old vampire looked at Kieran.  “I had been hoping you would be the one to finally topple our dark lord,” he said irritably.  “But you’ve lost the only advantage you had.  I’m afraid our options are limited.”

“You wouldn’t happen to have another eye for me, would you?” Kieran asked hopefully.

“NO.” Katherine stated firmly.  “Absolutely not.  I will not allow that again.”

“I’m afraid supplies are limited,” Franz grumbled.  “Dimitri Manigault was quite powerful.  That was probably the only reason the transplant took.”  He considered thoughtfully.  “The serum I gave to Evangeline Statton would increase your strength tenfold, but it might kill you.  We also don’t have time for it to take effect.”

Katherine slammed both hands on the table.  “Stop trying to turn my son into some sort of hybrid monster!”

“Maman…  What else can we do?” Kieran asked her desperately.  “If there is some way we can finally cut down Lord Manigault, shouldn’t we use it no matter what the cost?”

“We’ll figure out another way.  Surely he has some weakness we don’t know about yet.”  She turned her attention back to the elderly vampire.

Franz shook his head.  “He’s old enough that he’s already taken on obstacles we can only imagine.  He’ll know about and have planned for any weakness he might still have.  Lord Manigault plays the long game, the longest game.”

“So you’re saying that there is NOTHING?” Katherine asked incredulously.  “Absolutely nothing?”

“The only thing that could possibly take him down would be a vampire that was even older.”  His eyes looked haunted just thinking about it.  “And that’s impossible.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

The door burst open, the lock ripping out of the frame.  Angie jumped to her feet.  “Gabriel!” she cried happily, running over to him.

He held his arms out to her, but she didn’t embrace him.  Instead she grabbed him by the sides of his head and pulled his face close to hers.  “What are you doing?” he asked apprehensively.

She peered at his face intently, looking for any trace of even the slightest wrinkle.  Once she was satisfied, she released him.  “Nothing,” she replied, smiling sweetly.

His expression was confused as well as deeply unsettled.  “Are you unharmed?” he asked, deciding to just get to the point.  He held a hand out to her.

“Physically, I’m good.  Emotionally, it’s been a roller coaster.”  She put a hand on his arm.  “Manigault wants to turn me and Kieran’s mom into vampires.  Doctor Smythe’s brother just came and got her not too long ago.  We have to save her.”

“I’ve brought Kieran and the others with me.”  He pulled his cellphone out of his pocket, but the screen stayed dark.  He frowned at it.  “Looks like we’ll have to meet up with them the tough way.”  He led her down the hallway and back towards the entrance.

“We can’t leave here until we’ve taken on the boss.”  Her voice was hard with determination.  “He’s too dangerous to our friends.”

“I knew this wasn’t going to be a simple rescue mission,” he replied ruefully.  “Let’s at least regroup first.”

“No matter how strong he is, a silver bullet will still take him out, right?”

“Look at how many times I’ve been shot,” he pointed out.  “And I’m still running around.”

“Then we need to make it a really good shot.”

 

27: 27 - Lord Manigault

Kieran paged through the thick book in his hands.  It was a history of the Manigaults, hand-written by someone who was long dead.  “Okay, but why name them all Nora?”

“Because he doesn’t care about them,” Franz answered simply.  “You don’t rename a wrench or a spanner when you get a new one.  They’re just tools to him, designed and created for a single purpose.”

“Killing Lilith.”  Kieran rolled his eye as he shut the book.  “I get that now.”

Dexter had his laptop set up on the counter.  He was pulling up everything he had ever recorded on Nora.  “I’m not going to believe that Lilith’s still alive.  If she was, someone would have seen her by now.  A hunter maybe.  Anyone.”

Franz shrugged.  “Perhaps someone has, and she just hasn’t been recognized.  If I were betrayed by the ones who were closest to me, then I’d go into hiding as well.  Honestly, with the range of powers at her disposal, she could be anyone.  She's probably hiding in plain sight.”

“If Nora was ‘designed’ to take on someone that powerful, surely she could take on her Father?” Katherine said practically.

“Most definitely, in a century or two,” Dexter answered as he typed.  “She has the raw power at her disposal, especially with her quite literal 'firepower', but she’s too young and inexperienced to go toe to toe with Lord Manigault.”

"Then we'll have to assist her," Katherine countered.  "He can't possibly win against all of us at once."

"I wish your group the best of luck in that endeavor," Franz said wryly.  "I will sit on the sidelines.  There's nothing I can do like this, even if I were inclined to help."

"Ever the coward, Smythe," she said with narrowed eyes.

"I prefer having a keen sense of self-preservation.  My goal is not to destroy Lord Manigault, but merely to free myself from his grasp.  I have separate goals to pursue, and little time left to reach them.”

"You mean your plans for Katrina Riley's genetic material?" Kieran asked.  Everyone looked at him in surprise, especially Franz.  "I found out about your little theft in New York during my visit.  I assume you have the eggs you stole here with you?"  His eye went to the large refrigerator.

"It seems you're quicker on the uptake than I gave you credit for," Franz admitted grudgingly.  "Yes, I did have that material stolen by the hunters.  It's far too precious to fall into the wrong hands."

"Oh?  Then why do you have it?  What are your plans for it?"

"If you must know... carrying out Katrina Riley's last request of me."  The other three gave him disbelieving looks.  "That's the truth whether you believe me or not.  Katrina was always envious of her sister's rather large family.  Alice Riley had seven children, and all of them had children and even grandchildren.  Katrina wanted a child of her own more than anything."

"You're going to fulfill that wish even though she's dead?" Katherine asked in surprise.  "It's not like she can care for a child from beyond the grave."

Franz waved a hand.  "That's not an issue.  She was never interested in RAISING a child, just in having someone to pass her DNA onto."

"Who?" Katherine demanded.  "Who would have this child?  Who would be the father?"

"Don't you think that if I knew the answer to those questions, those eggs would still be in cold storage?" he answered her practically.  "Still, I have my own ideas."  His voice lowered dramatically.  "I'm interested in creating a hybrid.  A child with all the strength and abilities of a vampire, but immune to water, silver, and sunlight."  His eyes misted over.  "I've been doing much research over the years and I think I'm close to a breakthrough..."

Katherine's mouth fell open in horror.  "NO!  ABSOLUTELY NOT!" she shouted.  "Katrina would roll over in her grave if you mixed her DNA with a papillon's!"

"What right do you have to tell me ‘no’?" Franz asked indignantly.  "She left the choice of the father up to me."

She pulled out her magnum and pointed it at the elderly vampire.  "I will end you right now, Smythe, so help me..."  There was venom in her voice.  "Katrina Riley was my best friend, do you hear me?"  She glanced at her son.  "Kieran, retrieve the samples.  We're leaving with them."

Kieran went over to the refrigerator and took the wooden case from the bottom shelf.  He opened it and checked that all of the vials were safely nestled in their foam compartments.  "We should have this disposed of properly," he suggested.  "It's too valuable a target to Katrina's enemies."

"We will once we're away from here.  We can have Nora destroy it so thoroughly that not even a single cell will survive."

"You're making a serious mistake," Franz warned her.  "Those are the only living pieces of Katrina Riley left.  Would you really deprive the world of that potential?"

"Yes I would," she said with certainty.  "Katrina was a great woman, but that's all she was; a human being.  She wasn't some Messiah or mythical figure.  Let her rest in peace."

Kieran handed the case to Dexter.  "Guard this with your life," he said.  "If things go down badly in the upcoming fight, then it'll be up to you to get this out of here and destroy it."

Dexter nodded as he clutched the case to his chest.  "Of course."  He pushed his glasses up his nose.  "In regards to the fight against Lord Manigault, I do have some ideas."

"Let us discuss them away from here," Katherine suggested.  "We still have to meet up with Nora and Yuki."

"Quite right, Yuki will be essential against Nora's father," Dexter agreed as he quickly packed up his laptop.

"Let us go, then."  Kieran held the door open for them as they left.  Katherine was the last one out the door, her gun trained on Franz Smythe as she stepped out.  

He stared right back at her until they were gone.  Then he smiled slowly.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Nora and Yuki met up with Kieran, Katherine, and Dexter in the Hall of Mirrors.  Nora leaned heavily onto Yuki’s remaining arm.  Despite his own severe injury, he stood straight and kept his arm steady for her.

Katherine’s eyes went wide when she saw Nora’s state.  She hurried over to her and embraced her quickly.  “What happened child?”  She put a hand to her ruined hair.  “Are you hurt?”

Nora shook her head.  “I’m just a little weak.”

Dexter put a hand on Yuki’s shoulder and peered at his burned stump, then up at his scorched face.  “How are you still standing?” he asked in disbelief.

“It doesn’t hurt,” the young vampire replied.  He was unable to fully open the eye on the burnt side of his face.

The professor’s eyebrows shot up.  “That’s impossible,” he said.  “You’re tough Yuki, but you’re not a machine.”

“It doesn’t hurt.”  Yuki’s expression was closed.  Dexter decided to back off.

Kieran let out an exasperated sigh.  “All our strongest weapons have been hamstrung.  How can we hope to defeat Manigault like this?”

“I can still fight,” Yuki insisted.

Katherine put a hand over her holster.  “As can I.  Kieran, you take Professor Barnes and the materials we confiscated out of here.”

“Mother, no.”  Kieran turned to her.  “You take the professor and go.  I’M staying behind.”

“I’m staying as well,” Dexter said stubbornly,

Katherine and Kieran turned on him at the same time.  “Non,” they told him firmly, their expressions identical.

“If we’re all together, we might stand a chance,” Nora said weakly.  “We have to try.  I cannot let Father continue to strangle the life out of Paris... and me.”

“There’s something bothering me…” Dexter began as he looked all around.  “Where are the other Manigaults?  Outside of Smythe and the two guards at the entrance, we haven’t come across any other vampires.”

“I’m sure the answer to that question will not be comforting,” Kieran answered.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

“Where are we heading now?” Angie asked as they made their way through one lavish room after another.

“We should meet up with the others, but I don’t know where they are.  My compass is not cooperating,” Gabriel said in frustration.

“You have a compass?”

He placed a hand over his chest.  “In here.  It’s an ability I gained when I was a pirate.”

“That’s pretty cool, actually.  It sounds useful.  How does it work?”

“Subconsciously,” he replied irritably.  “I can’t control where it points.  It just pulls me towards what I want the most.”

“And right now that is...?”

He glanced at her.  “That should be obvious.”

Her cheeks reddened.  “Hey, I don’t know how vampire powers work.”

“It’s how I found you the last time we were in Paris.  Before and after Dimitri kidnapped you.”

She somehow managed to blush a deeper shade.  “Oh…”  She lowered her gaze to the floor.  “Was that after you started having feelings for me?”

“No, I needed you a while before I loved you.”  He let out a wry laugh.  “You could say that I wanted you begrudgingly.”

To his surprise she laughed loudly.  “Well you’re always like that about the things that are good for you.”

Her hand slipped from his and he turned to her at once, but she was gone.  He turned again, but she had disappeared in the blink of an eye.  “Manigault,” he muttered under his breath.  He closed his eyes and concentrated.  His compass tugged North.

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie felt the floor shift under her feet.  Gabriel’s hand slipped from hers and she was suddenly in a different room.  Someone else stood in front of her, facing her.  His hands were under her elbows, preventing her from falling over.

He was tall and broad shouldered, but still quite thin.  He had long white hair and lilac eyes.  His skin was pale as parchment and his facial features were sharply angled.  She recognized him as an older version of Dimitri.

She pushed away from him at once.  “You’re Lord Manigault,” she accused.

He put a hand on his chest and bowed slightly without taking his eyes off her.  When he spoke, his voice was cool and refined.  “And you are Evangeline Statton.  We meet at last.”  He straightened up and towered over her.  “You killed my only son.”  His eyes narrowed.

She drew her gun out of her purse and pointed it at him.  “Yes I did.  With this gun.”  She pulled the trigger.  The gun clicked, but did not fire.  She checked the clip.  It was still full.

He waited patiently while she reloaded the clip and checked the safety.  She pointed the gun at him again and pulled the trigger.  Another empty click.  “What... the... hell…?” she asked in frustration.

“Machines have a tendency to be fickle in my presence,” he informed her calmly.

She gave him an exasperated look.  She pulled her phone out of her pocket.  “Is that why this has been turned into a brick?”  She looked around.  “And why you decided to break out the gas lights?”

They were in a large room, just as lavishly decorated as all the others.  It was lit by dozens of gold lanterns.

“You’re sharp, a good quality for a new papillon.  You will give me strong new sons.”  He sounded pleased.

She took another step back, crossing her arms in front of her chest.  “That is definitely NOT happening.  EVER.”

His eyes glittered violet, a smile tugging at his lips.  “I consider myself blessed, a product of such a perfect bloodline falling right into my lap.  Everything within you points to you becoming the greatest hunter in the world, but I will twist your potential, turn you into my greatest resource.”

She sighed in exasperation, rolling her eyes.  “Is this coming back to Katrina again?  Really?  Because I am seriously getting sick and tired of living in her shadow.”  She clenched her free hand in frustration.  “I don’t want to be a hunter.  I don’t want to be a vampire.  I just want to have some really fun dates with my new boyfriend.  Maybe go back to school.  That’s it.  Those are the only two things on my todo list.”

He arched one white eyebrow.  “Katrina Riley was an anomaly.  Her bloodline was drab, full of farmers and shopkeepers.  Not like yours.  You have the blood of a true hunter’s line.”

She started to shake, from both frustration and annoyance.  “Okay, I don’t even know what you’re talking-”  She breathed in sharply.  “Oh shit.  You’re talking about Arthur, aren’t you?”

“The Stattons go back centuries, nearly all of them hunters,” he revealed.  “They’re even older than the Bruns.”

Angie pushed her hand through her hair savagely and pulled on the ends.  “It would have been nice if someone would have told me this before now,” she growled in frustration, thinking of her father back in New York.  She wished her thoughts could reach him somehow, maybe make him stub his toe right at that moment.  “I mean, seriously...  First Dimitri blabs about White and now this.  Why am I always getting my character revelations from the bad guys??”

“I wouldn’t blame your father.  He doesn’t know.  His own father was a drunkard who showed affection with his fists.  They did not have a relationship that fostered communication.”

“Then how do you know all this?” she asked in exasperation.

His smile widened.  It wasn’t as blatantly crazed as Dimitri’s, but it was still quite ominous.  “I can see it when I look at you.  Your whole history is written on your skin, as plain as the nose on your face.  That is my own unique ability.  No one can ever tell me a lie, because I see all truths.”

“So... you’re like Callie, but for the past?”

“Your clairvoyant is muddled by many possible futures.  I see more than just what has occurred.  I know what lurks inside as well.  I know all of your secrets, even the ones that you yourself are unaware of.”

She gave him a calculating look.  “Do you plan on sharing any more?”

He held his hand out to her.  “I have every intention of treating you with the utmost in respect and consideration.”

She stared at his hand in apprehension.  “This is a trap, isn’t it?  You want to be on my good side so you can turn me.”

“Most certainly, but while you are inside of my net I will tell you anything you wish to know.”

She put her hands behind her back.  “Tempting, but I’ll have to decline.”

He withdrew his hand as his smile fell away.  “I was trying to do this diplomatically.  I didn’t wish to resort to other methods…”  His eyes narrowed as he stepped towards her.

“Duly noted,” she assented as she took a step back.  “I’ll make sure to put that on your record.”  She held up the gun defensively.  It was made of silver, so it would burn him if she hit him with it.

“I think we’re done wasting time.  There is so little of it left for you..."

28: 28 - Nora's Choice

Chapter 28 - Nora’s Choice

“What we need, more than anything, is a plan!”  Kieran rubbed the bandage covering his eye socket with the heel of his hand.  The drugs the hospital pumped him full of had worn off hours ago.

Gabriel heard his voice from the next room and hurried to the group.  “Manigault has Evangeline,” he announced.

“You’re unhurt,” Kieran sighed in relief.  “We just might stand a chance.”

Dexter frowned at his phone.  The screen had gone dark.  He pulled his laptop out of his bag and opened it.  It was dead as well.  “How strange.  It was working in the lab…”  He turned to Yuki.  “I was texting a friend back home.  He’s studied the science aspect of vampires thoroughly and he has a theory that just might help us out.  We’ll need your powers though.”  He put his laptop back in his bag and pulled out a notebook and pen.  He quickly wrote out a few calculations.  “This is the last thing he sent me, do you understand it?”

Yuki peered over his shoulder.  His thin eyebrows pressed together.  “I’ve never gone that cold before,” he said.  “I would need blood.”

Dexter’s eyes widened.  “Aha!” he exclaimed loudly.

Everyone turned at looked at him at once.

He looked at the gathered crowd excitedly.  “That’s why there are no other vampires here!  Manigault sent them away so that OUR vampires wouldn’t kill them and power up!”  Then his face fell.  “Bollucks…”

“That means he must know that one of our papillons can defeat him,” Katherine spoke up.  “Lord Manigault knows all truths.”

Kieran looked at Nora, Yuki, then Gabriel in turn.  “Well, which one is it?  That way we can give our blood to them.”

“Nora and Yuki need blood more than I do,” Gabriel said.  “I still have Dimitri Manigault’s blood.”

Kieran regarded the pair.  “Fire or ice.  Which one does he have a weakness to?”

“How did he react when he met you, Yuki?” Katherine asked.

“He set Nora on fire.”  Yuki’s face was a cold mask.  “Then he told me to save her instead of fighting him.”

Katherine’s expression turned calculating.  “He was reluctant to face you?”

“It was more like he was toying with me.”

“Did he come close?”

“No, he stayed on the other side of the room.”

Dexter pushed his glasses up his nose.  “If Lord Manigault is trying to avoid fighting Yuki…”

“Then Yuki is the one we power up,” Kieran finished.

Yuki took Dexter’s notebook from his hand and studied the diagram and numbers closely.  “With only human blood available to me... in order to do this, I would need to kill at least one of you.”  He handed the notebook back to the professor.  “We’ll have to find another way.”

Dexter held his arm out to the young vampire.  “Take some for now.  At least enough to start your healing.  If things get intense later on…”

Yuki took the taller man’s wrist without hesitation.  He sank his fangs into the underside neatly, almost politely.

Kieran moved towards Yuki as well, but his mother put a firm hand on his shoulder.  “You’ve lost enough blood tonight.”  Her voice was tight and forbidding.

She put her arms around Nora’s shoulders again.  The half-naked vampire was shivering from the cold.  “Take some of mine, child.  Just to regain your fire.”

Nora laughed breathlessly.  “You noticed that it ‘ad gone out.”

“Of course.”

Nora wrapped both arms around her waist and pressed her face into Katherine’s chest.  “You accepted me into the school right away, and you’ve always been so nice to me.  Merci beaucoup.”

“I know what it’s like to grow up in the Manigault shadow,” Katherine said soothingly.  “We were kept in different places, but his reach never ends.”

“My mother was killed after I was born, to feed me and my sisters.  So I never knew ‘er.”  Nora’s voice grew strained.  “But I think that I’d really want ‘er to be like you.”

Katherine pressed her mouth and nose to the top of Nora’s head.  “How about I adopt you?” she murmured low in French.  “That way you can be Kieran’s little sister, and look after him when I’m gone.”

“I wouldn’t be a Manigault?”

“Not any longer.  You would become a Brun, like I did.”

Nora’s grip tightened.  She thought about her father's face when they last spoke.  “I would like that very much.”

“Good.  Now feed, child, and regain your strength.”

Nora leaned up and bit down on the spot above Katherine’s collarbone.  She was careful with her fangs, not wanting to hurt her new mother any more than she had to.

Gabriel focused on his compass.  Evangeline was close.  That meant Manigault was as well.  “We don’t have any more time to waste.  Manigault took Evangeline for revenge and he has her now.  I can only hope that he’s the type that likes to draw things out.”

“He doesn’t plan on killing her,” Katherine revealed as she pulled away from Nora.  She pressed a handkerchief over her wound.  “He’s going to turn her.”

Gabriel thought back to the conversation he'd had earlier that day with Calypso.  She'd seen two Evangelines in her vision.

He turned and ran down the Hall of Mirrors.  Yuki shot after him and they soon left everyone else behind.

Katherine sighed in exasperation when they reached the hallway and found it empty.  "Well, which way did they go?"

"There's only one place Lord Manigault could be."  Dexter pushed his glasses up his nose again.  “Considering that this is Versailles and he calls himself Lord.”

Kieran snapped his fingers and pointed at the professor.  “The King’s Chambers.  Come on."

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie was trying desperately to move, but her body would not budge an inch.  Heaviness weighed down her limbs as her life slowly dripped out.

"You let Katherine run loose?" a deep voice asked.  It was Lord Manigault, but she couldn't see where he was.  Her vision blurred till her surroundings bled together.

"She had a gun." Franz Smythe answered drily.  "They're a very real threat to anyone who is not you."

"No matter, she cannot escape Versailles.  She is caught, like a rat in a maze."

"Somehow I knew that you would say that."

A dark shadow appeared over her.  A cold hand went to her face, pulling one eye open wider.  There was a bright light, but she couldn't move away, or even blink.  "She's still alive, which is fortunate.  She's no good to you as a corpse."

"It seems she's not as strong as I was led to believe."

"She's only human," Franz said dismissively.

"How long will this take?"

"If you keep your distance and don't muck up my machines... at least forty-eight hours."

"Your methods take too long.  I prefer the old way of turning."

"The 'old way' had a success rate of twenty percent.  If you want her to live through the ordeal, then you must have patience."

Franz looked down at the fallen human.  She lay on a long table, her skin nearly as white as the sheet under her.  He remembered the last time he'd seen her like this, at Death's door.  His last attempt at turning her had failed, and now here she was again, all the way across the ocean.  "We've got to stop meeting like this, Miss Statton," he muttered under his breath.

His hands went to her arm, where a butterfly needle was inserted, held in place by tape and gauze.  He checked that it was secure, then pulled the tube from the end.  He replaced it with another.

The bag the first tube led to was full of red blood.  He placed it on a table covered with a white cloth.  "The reason I failed the last time, was most likely due to the injuries she sustained from the hunters.  She'd lost too much of her own blood.  I tried a transfusion, but her body attacked the foreign blood, and the vampiric pathogen with it."

"You know I don't care about your science, Franz," Manigault said with a bored sigh.

"Quiet, it's fascinating."  His eyes took on a dreamy look.  "I'm on the brink, I know it.  I will create something new.  Something more powerful than anything the world has seen."

He picked up a syringe filled with clear liquid.  He inserted the needle into the tube and slowly pushed the plunger down.  The clear liquid went through the tube, pushing the red blood into the bag.  Then the liquid mixed with the blood in the bag.

"Humans do it all the time, create new things.  It started with prosthetics, but now they're growing internal organs in labs.  I don't see why we can't also test the limits of vampiric ingenuity."

He kneaded the bag with one hand while the blood darkened, preventing it from becoming too thick.  "This time we'll try again with her own blood.  Her body will recognize it and hopefully leave it be."

He placed the bag next to Angie, but didn't attach it.  There was a large bandage on her neck, the edges soiled with blood.  He removed it carefully and cleaned the oozing wound underneath.  "You just had to bite her, didn't you?"  He replaced the bandage with a clean one.

"It's instinct," Manigault replied, a defensive note to his deep voice.  "That's the natural way of doing things."

"Not for you."  Frustration crept into Franz' voice.  "Not anymore.  You're TOO OLD.  You haven't been able to turn any new vampires in centuries, or do you not remember why you had Dimitri in the first place?" he grumbled irritably.  "Your venom is far too concentrated to do anything but stop the heart.  You're lucky I was nearby."

"You're stalling, Smythe," Manigault snarled.

"It's called patience, something you are sorely lacking.  Why don't you go swat at those rats running through your maze?"

"We both know that I cannot trust you with her even for a moment.  Besides, they're on their way as we speak."

Franz rolled his eyes.  "Perfect, just what I need."

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Gabriel reached out with his influence, causing the double doors ahead of him to slam open.

Manigault waited patiently on the other side.  His eyes widened in surprise when he saw Gabriel, recognition dawning in them.  "Azrael?" he asked incredulously.

"Who?" Gabriel asked blandly as he launched himself at the white-haired vampire, aiming a kick for his face.

Manigault disappeared just before Gabriel's foot could connect.  He reappeared behind him.  "Why are you here?" he asked in confusion.  "Aren't you supposed to be dead?"

"You have me confused with someone else," Gabriel informed him as he sprang away.  "I'm the one that married Nora and took her away from Paris two hundred years ago.  I'm also the one that killed her last year."  He aimed another kick, but was knocked away before it connected.  He regained his feet nimbly.  "This is the first time we've met."

"Who would have thought you would be my son-in-law?" Manigault sounded amused.  "Let me re-introduce myself, since it seems you don't remember me."  He bowed courteously.  "My name is Jean-Baptiste Emmanuel Manigault."  He grinned slowly.  "I was turned by Lilith herself.  You have no hope of defeating me."

"You did that to Evangeline?" Gabriel gestured with a jerk of his head to the table at the far end of the room.  Smythe backed away from the table.  "Where do you think you're going?"

"Oh, I'm just going to wait and see how this plays out," Smythe answered diplomatically.

Gabriel's eyes narrowed at Manigault.  "If that's your handiwork, then it doesn't matter who turned you.  There is nothing in heaven or on earth that is going to prevent me from shoving my foot so far up your ass that I knock your fangs out."

"Such vulgarity," Manigault tsked.

Gabriel shrugged lazily.  "I used to be a pirate."  Behind Manigault, Yuki crept silently into the room, katana drawn.  Gabriel kept his eyes away from him, focusing on his enemy.  "My name is Gabriel, by the way.  I thought you were supposed to see all truths."

"Oh of course, Gavri'el.  How could I forget?"  Manigault's grin widened.  "It's been so long, do forgive me."

Yuki was close now.  He raised his katana.  Gabriel rushed forward, attacking Manigault at the same time.  The Lord of the Black Rose was swift, however, and they almost collided with each other.

Gabriel had to duck to avoid getting slashed with Yuki's silver blade.  The young vampire's eyes flashed ice blue as he jumped away, towards Manigault.  

He dodged Yuki again and this time Gabriel's eyes caught some of the movement.  Manigault was so fast that it looked like he was disappearing and reappearing somewhere else, when in fact he was dodging and running.

While Yuki kept him distracted, Gabriel called forth his influence.  He reached down till he found Dimitri's power, brilliant and twisted.  His eyes flashed purple and his lips spread into a lazy grin.  He launched himself into the fray.

Manigault dodged Yuki again.  Gabriel put himself in his path, aiming a kick for his head.  Manigault caught his leg at the ankle with one hand.  He threw Gabriel to the side.

By this time, the others had caught up.  Kieran and Katherine immediately drew their guns, looking for the right time to shoot without injuring their friends.

Nora started towards the battle, but Dexter put a hand on her shoulder.  "No, his fight is not for you," he said firmly.

"Because 'ee's my father?"  Her voice was bitter.  "'Ee doesn't care about me..."

"No, it's not that.  It's too dangerous, Nora.  As your professor I can't let you risk yourself like this."

She shrugged off his hand and turned on him.  "I can fight!" she said, her gaze determined.  "I am powerful enough to take him on."

Dexter put both hands on her shoulders and rubbed her upper arms soothingly.  "Yes, you are powerful.  Maybe the most powerful vampire in the world."  His gaze became pitying.  "But you're not strong enough yet to contain it.  You're a glass cannon, Nora.  If you go all out then you're going to shatter, and probably take everyone else with you."

"Then you expect me to sit and do nothing?" she asked desperately.  "Because I refuse!"

"Not nothing, no.  Come and help me."  He dropped his hands and turned towards Angie and Franz Smythe.  Nora followed him over to the table.

Franz let them pass without interference.  Dexter looked over the equipment and the half full bag of blood connected to Angie.  "Do you have medical experience, Barnes?" Franz asked wrily.

"Some," Dexter affirmed.  "My mother is a doctor and my father is a nurse."  He picked up the full bag of dark blood and frowned.  "Blood's not supposed to be this color..." It was nearly black.

"Is that so?" Franz raised one eyebrow.  He folded his hands in front of him.  "Oh dear me."

Dexter put the bag aside.  "Let's not give that one back to her."  He set about reversing Smythe's handiwork, and with Nora's assistance he managed to return the half full bag of blood to Angie's body.

"We'll have to return Miss Statton to consciousness next," Dexter told Nora.  "I'll need you to hold her arms down so she doesn't hurt herself."

Nora obeyed immediately, clamping her hands over Angie's wrists.  Franz gave Dexter an interested look.  "What are you planning, Professor?"

Dexter gestured to the bandage on Angie's neck as he ran around the table to her right side.  "Well, judging by that I'm going to assume she's been bitten by a vampire recently, thus resulting in her lethargic state."

"You would be correct in that assumption," Franz affirmed.  "The Lord of the Black Rose carries powerful venom in his saliva.  She's completely paralyzed."

"Indeed, so we'll have to give her a bit of a jolt to bring her around."  He dug through his bag and pulled out a black bundle.  He unrolled it over Angie's legs, revealing a compartmentalized first aid kit.  Several syringes were bound to the stiff black cloth by thick elastic.

Franz was having a difficult time masking his interest.  "Just what are you planning...?"

"It's simple chemistry really," Dexter spoke rapidly as he chose a syringe and prepped it.  "Vampiric venom attacks the heart; slowing it's beat and the flow of blood, and the spine; disrupting the signals to and from the brain."  He lifted up Angie's T-shirt, revealing her black bra.  "All we need is one good jolt to the heart, to shock it into beating rapidly, thus countering the effects of the venom."  He put a hand on Angie's chest, feeling for a spot between her ribs that was directly over her heart.

"In other words...?"  Franz leaned closer.

Dexter's glasses slipped down his nose as looked at the doctor.  "Adrenaline, of course."  He flashed a roguish smile, then jammed the long needle into Angie's chest and pushed the plunger down.

Her body spasmed, her back arching as she drew in a deep gasp.  Nora held her arms down while her legs kicked wildly, her heels digging into the table.  Her brown eyes bulged.  She tried to scream, but only a tight squeak came out.

At last, she collapsed back onto the table, breathing hard.  She looked around wildly.  “What’s going on?  Nora, what are you doing?”

Nora released her.  “I’m sorry, we didn’t want you ‘urting yourself.”

Dexter smiled at her.  “Welcome back, Miss Statton.”

29: 29 - When Hope is Lost

Gabriel slashed at Manigault with his claws.  The Lord of the Black Rose dodged again, nearly impaling himself on Yuki’s katana in the process.  “You’re better with that blade than I thought, for someone with only one arm,” he complimented as he dodged again.

“Actually, I’m left-handed,” Yuki revealed.  “Do you really think I would have risked burning off my main hand?”

Lord Manigault laughed heartily.  “I suppose not, clever boy.”

So far, it was only Gabriel and Yuki attacking.  Manigault was merely dodging, keeping his hands at his sides.  He seemed highly amused at their attempts on his life.

Off to the side, Kieran and his mother were having terrible luck with their firearms.  Katherine threw her magnum aside.  “I should have known.  I had hoped that his power over machines was purposeful, and we could shoot him while he was distracted.”

“Looks like it’s automatic,” Kieran agreed ruefully, tossing aside his pistol.  He drew a dagger out of an inside pocket of his duster.

She gave him a critical look.  “No, sweetie, not that.”  She drew a silver machete out of her coat and held the handle out to him.  “You’ll need something with more reach.”

“Thank you, mother,” he said dutifully as he traded weapons with her.

“Remember, aim for his neck.”  She gripped the handle of the dagger, her eyes going hard as she regarded Manigault.

“And what will you be aiming for with that?”

“The heart.”

Gabriel’s claws just couldn’t seem to get ahold of Manigault, no matter how hard he pushed himself.  Even with Dimitri’s blood, he was just barely keeping up.  “You’ve fallen so low, Gavri’el,” Manigault tsked in amusement.  “Perhaps you’re holding back?”

“Stop pretending you know me,” Gabriel said in frustration as he slashed again.

“But I do know you.  Even better than you know yourself, it seems.”  Manigault arched a brow.  “You’ve discarded so many memories over the long centuries.  You’ve run so far, but you can’t escape from your past.  Not forever.”

“Don’t you ever shut up?” Gabriel cried, lunging forward.  One claw just barely grazed the side of Manigault’s head.  A few silver hairs were cut loose and drifted to the ground.  Manigault’s eyes narrowed.

Over at the other end of the room, Nora helped Angie to a sitting position.  “‘Ow are you feeling?”

“Like I can take on the world,” she replied, one hand on her head.  She noticed the needle in her arm.  "Uhh..."

Dexter hurried to remove the needle.  “I’m not sure why they were trying to bleed you out in this way, but we don’t need this anymore.”  He tossed it aside.

“You saved me, Professor.  Thank you.”  She swung her legs off the edge of the table and hopped down.

She stumbled when her feet touched the floor and Nora caught her by the shoulders.  “Don’t move yet,” she cautioned.

“You lost some blood,” Dexter informed her gravely.  “You’d better sit this one out.”

“Sit what out?” Angie looked over at the fight across the room.  “What the hell?  How long was I out?”

The professor shrugged helplessly.  “We just got here.”

Angie looked over at Franz Smythe and frowned.  “What are you up to now?”

“You remember me?” Franz asked in surprise.

She nodded.  “I remember everything now, thanks to Dimitri.  I remember seeing you the last time.  Were you trying to turn me again?”

“I was merely following Lord Manigault’s orders,” Franz said simply.

“And the last time?”

“I was being paid by Mechanex.”

“Do you just do what anyone tells you?” Angie accused.

“If it facilitates my research, then yes.”  He folded his hands behind his back.  “Perhaps you should stop running so gleefully into danger, then you’ll stop ending up on my slab.”

She narrowed her eyes at him.  “I’m going to figure out what you’re up to, Smythe.  And then I’m going to stop you.”

“Oh I highly doubt that.  On both counts.”

Back at the fight Manigault dodged Yuki’s attack yet again, but this time he reappeared right in front of Gabriel.  He lifted up one hand and placed two fingers to the center of Gabriel’s forehead.  “I think it’s time you stopped running,” he said with a smile.

Gabriel’s eyes shut and he dropped to the floor.  Angie pushed past Nora, running towards him.  Yuki sprang again.  This time Manigault grabbed him by the shoulder and threw him across the room, right at Angie.

Angie tried to dive out of the way, but wasn’t fast enough.  Yuki twisted in the air.  He crashed into her, but managed to prevent his sword from harming her.

She landed hard, her ankle making a sickening crack.  Pain lanced up her leg and she cried out.  “My apologies,” Yuki said as he hastily got to his feet.

She sat up and clutched at her ankle.  “No worries.”  Her voice was strained.

“You can’t mean that.”  He bent down and helped her to her feet.

“No, you’re right,” she agreed, keeping all of her weight on her left foot.  “It hurts a lot,”  She looked over at Gabriel.  “but I need to get to him.”

Manigault looked down at Gabriel’s fallen form and planted one polished shoe on his chest.  “You failed, you know,” he said, switching to English.  “You tried to kill her, but you weren’t strong enough.”  He showed his teeth wickedly.  His voice lowered to a coo.  “I can see it written all over you, your guilt etched into your skin, but you don’t even deserve it.  You didn’t earn it.  Lucien was the one that killed his mother, and you had no idea.  In the end you couldn’t kill Nora, just like you couldn’t kill Lilith.”

Kieran rushed at him, machete raised.  Manigault moved in a blur, the back of his hand connecting to the side of Kieran’s head, knocking him to the floor.  Kieran lay on his back and didn’t move.

Manigault paid the hunter no heed.  He removed his foot from Gabriel’s chest and bent down.  He grasped him by the front of his shirt and lifted him up.  Gabriel was still unconscious, his body hung lifelessly from Manigault’s grip.  “Maybe if I have your blood, I’ll be able to go back and finish what you started.”  He drew his free hand back, claws extended.

Before his claws could reach Gabriel, Katherine put herself between them.  Manigault’s claws pierced her chest easily.  His hand broke ribs, burying up to his wrist, then burst out of her back.  She used the momentum of his attack to drive the silver dagger into the center of his chest.

His eyes widened.  “Katherine?”

She had to be in excruciating pain, but she gave him a gloating smile.  “The look on your face…” she whispered.  She released the dagger and placed both hands on his forearm.  Her blood soaked through her dress, the stain creeping up his sleeve.  She pulled herself closer to him, impaling his arm deeper.

Manigault dropped Gabriel without a second thought, his hand going to her face.  He ignored the dagger sticking out of his chest.  “Why?  For him?”  His violet eyes were pained and confused.

She shook her head slowly.  “No, I’ve been planning this for a while.  I’ve wanted you to slay me, the same way you slew him.”  His bloodstained hand stuck out the hole in the back of her coat.  “At least my death can be useful to someone else as well.”  She reached up with her bloodied hands, using her thumbs to draw deep red lines from the corners of his eyes down his cheeks.  “It hurts, doesn’t it?  Losing something you actually care about…”  Blood leaked from the corners of her mouth.

“You would sacrifice your life, just to hurt me?”  His voice was tight and low, emotions just barely in check.

She put her hands to the back of his neck and lowered her voice to a whisper.  She leaned her face close to his.  “Oh yes... Father.”

Kieran’s head swam drunkenly.  His temple throbbed, eclipsing even the pain from his missing eye.  He tried to lift himself up, but the floor wouldn’t stop moving.

An anguished wail tore through the fog in his head.  Adrenaline coursed through him and he got to his hands and knees.  He looked up at the source of the tortured sound.

Katherine was collapsed over Lord Manigault’s arm, her eyes closed.  He held her shoulder with his other hand, gripping her so tightly that his claws cut through the fabric of her coat.

After an eternity the tortured noise coming from his throat died.  His eyes flashed purple, his shoulders bent.  Malice rolled off of him in waves.  He flung Katherine’s body to the ground, snarling in anger.

Kieran’s legs gave out under him and he collapsed back to the floor.  “Maman!” he screamed.  “Maman!”  He couldn’t get to his feet so he crawled towards her, his body moving agonizingly slow.

Yuki reached her first, but hesitated to touch her.  He knelt at her side.  “Headmistress?”

Her eyes fluttered, but didn’t open.  “Yuki…” her voice was a low whisper.  Child… destroy him...”  She slid one hand to him weakly.  “Take it…”

Yuki’s expression was grim.  “Yes, Headmistress.”  He placed one hand under her neck and lifted her up.

Manigault turned towards them, his fangs bared ferociously.  He lifted up his bloody hand, preparing to strike them both.

Fire erupted between them, a thin angry flame that lashed at Manigault like a whip.  He backed away quickly.  Nora advanced, her blue eyes determined.  She swung her arm and the flame cracked again, trying to hit her father.  He let out a snarl as he retreated.

His honeyed words had fled from him.  His eyes were crazed with anger and bloodlust.  Low, guttural sounds emanated from his chest.  He had succumbed to his most basic nature.  The frenzy had overcome him.

Meanwhile Gabriel still lay on the floor, his eyes shut.  His mind had withdrawn, diving deep down to half-buried memories, like so many skeletons hidden in a boneyard.  They crawled from their tombs, fresh and horrifying.

He stood expectantly in a dank alley.  He didn’t have to wait long.  A small figure plummeted down, hitting the pavement with a sickening crunch.  A silver katana stuck up from her chest.

Slowly her broken limbs healed, till she was able to reach up and remove the blade from her chest.  She got to her feet, her long brown hair lank and her arms hanging from their sockets.

‘How does it feel?  Dying, I mean.’

Her shoulders hunched.  She looked up, eyes darting like wounded prey.  ‘What are you doing here?’

‘I’ve brought you a present.’  There was a red flash.  A shriek.  Silence.

Blood poured over the pavement, far too much for her tiny body to have held.  It pooled around his expensive leather shoes.  His surroundings fell once again into darkness.

‘Hey Gavri’el, let’s kill Lilith.’

Why?

‘As long as she’s around, we’re never going to be free.’

But why does she have to die?

‘As long as she’s alive, she’ll always control us.  It doesn’t matter how far we run.’

A new voice pierced the shadows in his mind, this one achingly beautiful.  It was just a shadow of a memory, but every fiber of his being longed for it.  ‘Who does your heart belong to?’

Of course.  How could he have forgotten?  His heart wasn’t his own, it had only ever belonged to one person.  More than just his heart, every single part of his body, his very soul.

‘For how long?’

Forever.  Till the oceans dried up.  Till the mountains were worn flat.  Till every last trace of life was snuffed out.  Till there was nothing left but dust and ash.

That’s why we killed you.  We didn’t have any other choice.

He lay on the ground, in the middle of the darkness, unmoving.  He wasn’t alone.

A familiar figure stood over him.  ‘Why do you always have to let me down?’  He looked up at it.  He got to his feet.  They were the same height, the same build, the same everything.  It was a reflection.

His eyes narrowed, and so did theirs.  ‘You forgot everything, didn’t you?  You’ve been lying to yourself this whole time, about who you are.  You’re so willing to convince yourself that you’re just so weak and pathetic, that you’d let that bastard beat you?’

Their eyes blazed crimson, burning in the darkness.  ‘Well it’s time to remember.  Kill that bastard.  Kill anyone that stands in your way.  Rip them all to shreds.  You’re strong enough.  You just have to stop bottling it up.’

They reached up, pressing two fingers to his forehead.  ‘Here.  Don’t say I never gave you anything.’

His eyelids cracked opened, taking in the scene before him.  Manigault was a mess, bloodthirsty with rage.  Nora was holding him back with her fire while Yuki fed from Katherine’s lifeless body.  Kieran was lying on the ground nearby, his shoulders trembling as he sobbed while banging his fist on the floor.  Evangeline was making her way over to him, but she was dragging one foot behind her.  Her ankle was broken.  At the far end of the room, Professor Barnes had a silver gun trained on Doctor Smythe, who looked like he badly wanted to be somewhere else.

Gabriel got to his feet, shaking the cobwebs out of his head.  He put a hand to his forehead.  There was a burning sensation there, but no wound.  There was a burning in his chest as well.  He reached for it without hesitation.

The air in the room grew colder, the humans’ breaths fogging in the air.  Frost crept over the floor, up the walls.  Yuki stood up, blood staining his mouth and hand.  He was without his katana.  He didn’t need it anymore.

One by one the lanterns in the room flickered out.  Darkness seeped from every corner.  The pale moonlight coming from the windows was the only illumination.  Gabriel drew in a slow breath and the air in the room stretched thin.

The two vampires regarded each other.  Yuki’s eyes glowed glacial sapphire, Gabriel’s eyes flared blazing ruby.  The nodded at one another.

The shadows pulled at Gabriel’s edges, blanketing him in a dark cloak, masking his form.  Yuki looked at his one hand, then at the stump of his shoulder.  He drew his ice out, covering the stump.  It lengthened till he had a new arm, one that glittered like crystal.  He flexed his icy hand and it made cracking sounds.

They turned towards the Lord of the Black Rose.

Nora’s fire was weakening.  Her flames reduced to gasps and flashes.  She could no longer hold him off.  He lunged at her with a vicious snarl, his eyes gleaming violet, his claws hungry for blood.

Two arms reached out, each grabbing one of his forearms.  One was black with long claws, the other was made of ice.  With one synchronous motion, Yuki and Gabriel flung him away.

Manigault hit the wall, cracking it.  He bellowed in rage, the floor trembling from the force of it.  He gave the pair a demonic glare, challenging the both of them.

They stood side by side, separating Manigault from everyone else in the room.  Now the fight could truly begin.

30: 30 - Wordless

Chapter 30 - Wordless

Angie managed to reach Kieran with great difficulty.  She fell to her knees and put her hands on his back.  She offered him comfort even though she doubted it would reach him.

He turned over, his chest heaving with each sob.  Tears ran down the side of his face and blood seeped through his bandage.  His nose was red and his one eye was scrunched tight.

“Kieran…”  She didn’t know what she could say to him.  There were no words in existence that could heal his pain, make his sadness go away.

So she held him.  She put her hands under his head and shoulders and cradled him in her arms.  He clutched at her blindly, burying his face in her lap.  She tightened her grip around his shoulders, her eyes glued to the battle happening just a dozen yards away.

Gabriel and Yuki advanced on Manigault.  Gabriel’s gaze was menacing, Yuki’s was calculating.  Manigault seethed at them, his clawed hands clenching and unclenching.  He roared again and the floor trembled.

Gabriel appeared in the air at Manigault’s side.  He aimed a kick at the side of his head and connected strongly.  Manigault hurtled towards Yuki, who used his frozen fist to punch him squarely in the jaw.  Manigault flew backwards, but kept to his feet.  He had a dark bruise on his jaw now, the skin around it tinged blue.

Manigault wasted not even a second, slashing Yuki across the chest.  Yuki dodged backwards, but the tips of his claws still tore his shirt and dug into the skin underneath.  Gabriel appeared before Manigault again, driving his knee into his chest.  He gripped both hands together and brought them down on the back of Manigault's neck, sending the bigger vampire down to the floor.

Manigault refused to stay down.  The next instant he sprang up, slicing upwards.  Gabriel caught him by one wrist and aimed a kick for the side of Manigault’s head.  Manigault managed to duck down under the kick, then grabbed Gabriel’s arms and flung him into the wall.

Dexter knelt down to Katherine Brun’s corpse, his expression saddened.  Franz Smythe followed behind him, his wrists bound together by silver cuffs.  Nora sat on Katherine’s other side, her head bowed.  “Let’s get her out of here,” Dexter said gently.  She nodded.

She put her arms under Katherine's shoulders and legs, but struggled to lift her up.  Dexter put his arms over hers and together they picked her up and carried her.  They passed Kieran and Angie on their way out of the room.  Kieran had cried himself out, though Angie still held him.

Dexter left Katherine’s body and Smythe with Nora in the salon next door, then he went back to Kieran and Angie.  He knelt down and inspected the large bruise on Kieran’s left temple.  “Kieran, can you sit up?” he asked, raising his voice over the din of the battle happening uncomfortably close to the group.

Kieran moved weakly, but couldn’t pull himself up.  The last twenty four hours had been too much punishment for his body to withstand.  It took both Dexter and Angie to get him on his feet.  They each put one of the bigger man’s arms over their shoulders to support him.

Dexter noticed right away how badly Angie was limping.  “Whoa, wait a sec!  You can’t be walking around on that!”

“Tough,” she grunted.  “I don’t really have the luxury of doing otherwise.”

“Are you seriously trying to lose your foot?” he protested again, though it was while they helped Kieran out of the room.  They set Kieran down on the floor and leaned him against the wall.

"We have to get out of here.  Once we're outside, I'll see to your ankle," Dexter said to her, his voice firm.

Angie sighed in exasperation.  "Go on without me, I have to get back in there."

Both of the professor's eyebrows shot up.  He peered back into the room.  Gabriel had Manigault by the neck.  As Dexter watched, he threw him across the room, destroying many priceless antiques in the process.  "In there?"  Angie nodded grimly.  "There is no way I'm going to let you go back in there.  It would be like tossing you in a wood chipper."

In response she drew her gun.  "Don't make me shoot you, Professor."

He sighed in exasperation.  "Now we both know you're not going to-" Angie raised the gun, aiming at his face.  He swallowed hard, putting both hands up.  "Let me at least take a look at it before we go?"

She lifted the nose of the gun, pointing it at the ceiling as she rolled her eyes.  "Five minutes."

He retrieved an ornately carved chair and gestured for her to have a seat.  She sank into it with a grimace.  He pulled his first aid kit out of his bag.  He rolled up the bottom of her jeans and rolled down her sock.  "Okay, this shoe has got to come off," he stated as he started untying it.  He slipped her sneaker and sock off and inspected her rapidly swelling ankle.  "It's definitely broken."

"No shit, Sherlock."  Angie winced in pain.  Her face was drawn and haggard.  "Four minutes."

"I'm going to set it with a splint, so you'll be able to walk."  He spoke as he retrieved the necessary items from his first aid kit.  "If you behave and don't shoot me, then I'll also give you a local anesthetic."

"You certainly came prepared," she commented, mostly to keep her mind off the pain.  "Are you the party’s Medic now?"

"Honestly, I don't understand why all hunters don't carry a pack like this."  He bit back a sigh.  "It's as if they enjoy using torn shirts and dirty rags to tend to wounds."  He began wrapping her ankle and foot tightly.

"Aren't you an English and History teacher, Professor?" she asked skeptically.

"Mum had me go through EMT training when I was seventeen," he revealed as he worked.

"Oh, how did that turn out?"

He frowned deeply.  "I didn't love it."  His voice had a finality to it and Angie decided not to press further.  He finished wrapping her ankle and looked up at her.  "Please don't go back in there."

She got to her feet.  The shot of painkillers he'd given her had numbed her ankle somewhat, taking the sting out of the pain.  She still couldn't put her weight on it, though.  "I have to."

He stood up, his gaze pleading.  "You don't.  Just leave the fight to Gabriel and Yuki.  Honestly, from what I've seen so far, they've got this sewn up.  They don't need you going in there, not when you're already hurt."

She shook her head.  "No, not for the fight.  I know they've got that.  I need to go in there..."  She drew in a shaky breath.  "To bring Gabriel back."

"What do you mean?"

"He's gone dark."  She bit her bottom lip worriedly.  "It's worse than I've ever seen.  When it’s all over, he's going to need someone to break him out of it."

"How are you so sure about all of this?"

"Because I know how it feels.  That darkness... I know how it feels first hand."  She gripped her hands into fists.  "He won't be able to snap out of it on his own."

Dexter gave her a helpless look.  "Just... be careful, okay?"

She nodded.  "I'll try."  She turned away from him and walked back to the doorway.

Dexter turned back to Nora.  "Let's get Kieran to a hospital."

She nodded.  "Desyre can 'elp us, she is still at the entrance."

Inside the King's Chamber, the battle raged on.  Yuki and Gabriel didn't let up, but Lord Manigault was inexhaustible.  Any wound they gave him he shrugged off or healed.  Yuki had given him several frozen bruises, but while the marks lingered, they didn't seem to be affecting him.

Katherine's dagger still stuck out the middle of his chest.  He'd never bothered pulling it out and didn't show any signs of noticing that it was still there.

"I have an idea," Yuki called to Gabriel.  "But I need to get close."

Gabriel launched himself at Manigault, barreling into the bigger vampire.  They both hit the floor, cracking the ancient marble.  He put his arms under Manigault's and linked his fingers behind his neck.  He held Manigault in the full nelson and turned over, giving Yuki access and keeping Manigault immobilized.

Lord Manigault roared in indignation.  The floor shook again, harder this time.  Deep cracks went up the walls.  "Hurry!" Gabriel snarled.

Yuki landed in front of them, his frozen hand outstretched.  He grabbed the dagger and concentrated.  Ice formed over the handle and down to the hilt.  Manigault's eyes widened and his struggling intensified.

The whole room shook now.  The floor broke apart, wide gaps appearing between the pieces.  Angie grabbed onto the doorframe and held on for dear life.  Pieces of the ceiling started to fall.  The entire section of the palace was going to cave in at any moment.

Ice spread through Manigault's chest, slowly at first, then speeding up.  Yuki poured everything he had down the length of the dagger.  He shut his eyes tight with concentration, his fangs gritted.  Manigault's roaring turned to screaming, which was cut off as his throat froze.

Gabriel released Manigault quickly before the ice could spread to him as well.  The room gave one final heave, walls collapsing all around them.  The doorway caved in on itself, blocking the exit and throwing Angie to the floor.  Silence fell.

Yuki and Gabriel stood over Manigault.  He'd been completely frozen solid.  "Let's finish this," Gabriel said darkly.  He turned and walked toward the other end of the room.

Angie lay on the broken floor.  The archway and ceiling had collapsed on top of her, burying her lower half.  She stirred weakly, grasping at the floor.

Gabriel walked past her without a glance.  He bent down and picked up the katana.  He tossed it to Yuki, who caught it by the handle deftly.  Gabriel retrieved Kieran's machete next, then walked back over to Manigault.

They brought their weapons down on him at the same time, causing him to shatter completely.  Icy chunks spread out across the broken floor.

Gabriel tossed the machete aside.  Manigault was defeated but still his eyes burned crimson, darkness seething around him.  Yuki gave him several quick glances as he sheathed his katana.

Angie groaned in pain.  She tried to pull herself out from under the rubble, but her right leg was caught and wouldn't budge.  Yuki hurried over to her.  "What can I do to assist you, Miss Statton?" he asked, ever polite.

"I need to get to Gabriel," she said with a groan.  "I can't feel my leg..."

Yuki pushed some of the rubble off of her.  He was down to one arm again after using all of his ice on Manigault.  The larger pieces he couldn't budge.  The biggest piece pinned Angie's leg to the floor from the kneecap down.

He looked over his shoulder at Gabriel while he struggled with the rubble.  "Gabriel-senpai, I require your assistance to free her."

Gabriel didn't turn to him.  He was staring up at the moon through the broken ceiling.  "There's something I have to finish," he said softly, his eyes glowing like foxfire.

Angie whimpered in pain as she tried to drag herself out, but her leg remained pinned.  "Gabriel... please, I need you..."  She lifted her head and looked over at him.

He jumped straight up into the air and through the broken ceiling, disappearing into the night.

"Gabriel?" she whispered.  She sucked in a deep breath that nearly tore her battered ribcage in half.  "Gabriel!"  Her fist clenched as tears blurred her vision.  She let out a dry sob and bowed her head.

Yuki watched helplessly, wavering with uncertainty.  Finally, he knelt down next to Angie.  "We must leave now, before the rest of the building crumbles," he said seriously.

She swung her arm at him weakly.  "I don't care, go after him!" she screamed, her voice breaking.  "Don't let him get away!"

The remains of the walls were weakened.  More debris started to fall.  "I'm sorry, Miss Statton, but I cannot leave you here."  He pulled off his tie with one hand, then drew his katana.  "Please forgive me."

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Desyre stood outside with Barnes, Smythe, Nora, and Kieran.  She watched as more of the side of the building crumbled.  The localized earthquake had taken its toll on the area.

A black shadow shot out of the rubble and into the air.  She recognized it immediately and moved to head it off.  "Angel!" she called.  "What happened?  Did we win?"

He landed not too far from her, but didn't respond.  Instead he started walking away.  She caught up to him easily.  "Angel, what's the matter?  Where's Angie?"

"Who?" he asked without turning his head.

Desyre gave him a quizzical look.  "Your girlfriend?  That little kitten that follows you around all the time?"  Dark waves of influence emanated from him, making her stomach queasy.  "Angel?"

"I don't have time for this nonsense," Gabriel said curtly.  "Leave me alone or I will cut out your heart."

She stopped in her tracks and stared at him.  "Jesus Christ, Angel, you already are..."  He didn't turn or pause.  She watched him go, staring at his back.

Behind her another wall of the palace collapsed.  She turned and hurried to the destruction.  She found the remains of the King's Chambers and climbed in over the broken wall.  She spotted Yuki standing over a fallen Angie.  His sword was drawn, blood dripping from the blade.

Her eyes widened.  "What did you do?"

He turned quickly.  "I had no other choice," he said coldly.  "Now help me bring her outside while there's still something left to save."

She hurried over to them and lifted Angie up into her arms.  "Oh sugar, I'm so sorry..." she whispered as she carried her out of the rubble.

31: 31 - Missing Pieces

Chapter 31 - MiSsInG PiEcEs

Dexter was the only one in the group who both knew how to drive and was still conscious, so he drove the van back into Paris.  Katherine's body was laid out in the back.  Desyre, Nora, and Yuki sat with it to make sure it stayed put during the trip.  Franz Smythe also sat in the back, though not by choice.

Kieran and Angie sat in the back seat, both unconscious.  Both needed to be seen at the emergency room right away, so they wouldn't be able to stop to drop off Katherine's body at the school until afterwards.

Dexter kept his foot down on the pedal as he threw regular glances to the rear view mirror.  The air in the van was heavy.  There was no delight in victory, only sadness for what had been lost to achieve it.

Yuki and Nora sat side by side on the floor, with Desyre opposite them.  Smythe eyed all of them silently.  Yuki had just finished telling Nora about the battle with Manigault, and how it had ended.  "What's that in your hand?" she asked him.

His katana was back in its sheath and he held a large piece of dark-colored ice in his hand.  He held it out to her.  "When your father broke apart, this was the biggest piece left.  It is his heart.  If you eat it and drink the blood it contains, then you will gain his strength.  Your influence will be powerful enough to control the entire family."

She took the frozen heart from him and held it with both hands.  "You could have eaten it without me knowing, and gained all that power for yourself."

His gaze was steely.  "I have no desire for that kind of power, not when I serve you.  Your goal is to control your own family.  Mine was to give you the means to achieve that."

She gave him a long look in the eyes.  He stared back at her, unwavering.  “You used to tell me that starting my own family was foolish, what changed your mind?”

“Seeing you with your friends,” he replied.

“You mean Aiden and Aimie?”

He nodded.  “When you are with them, you smile.  I can see your heart become lighter.”  His expression grew cold.  “I have never once seen my father’s smile, and my brothers are all carbon copies of him.  His family is ruled by fear, just like yours.”  He dropped his gaze to the heart in her hands.  “I want to see a different kind of family.  One where it’s okay to smile.  Humans think we’re heartless, I want to show them that’s not true.”

She put one hand over his.  “I’ve known you for months, Yuki, and I’ve not seen you smile even a little.”

He glanced at Katherine’s body, then over to the back seat.  “Today is not a good day to start.”

“Then here’s something to see you until tomorrow.”  She leaned over to him and kissed his cheek softly.

His eyes widened ever so slightly.  He ducked his head, hiding his face.  “Watashi wa ashita o tanoshiminishiteimasu.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Angie had difficulty regaining consciousness.  She knew she was waking up, but she couldn't feel her body.  It was like she was floating on a cloud of numbness.

She opened her eyes and groaned when she saw the hospital room.  "How bad is it this time?"

"Bad," a voice said beside her.  She turned her head as Desyre leaned closer.  "How do you feel?"

"Like I got hit by a truck."  Angie groaned again.  She lifted her hands and was surprised to see they still worked.  She put them over her face and turned her head to the other side.

Kieran lay unconscious in the bed next to her.  She tried to sit up quickly, but was stymied when the rest of her body refused to cooperate.

"Hold on a sec."  Desyre picked up the controller for the bed and raised the head section up for her.

"Is he going to be okay?" Angie asked as she tried to reach across the space between the beds.

"He'll be fine.  Physically, anyway.  They did a head scan; no permanent damage.”  Desyre’s voice was strained.

Angie collapsed back onto her pillows.  “That’s good,” she said with a sigh.  “That’s such a relief…”  The rest of her breath whooshed out of her as her heartrate settled.  “When can I get out of here?  Looks like I have a new scar to show Gabriel when I find him.”  She looked over her arms, trying to see where she was injured.  She found a few scratches, but nothing major.  She turned her attention to her chest, feeling her ribcage tenderly.  She drew in another breath and winced.  “Oh, and a few bruised ribs…”  She put a hand to her forehead as she turned to Desyre.  “Did I get another head injury?  I feel really strange.”

Desyre had both hands clasped together and pressed against her mouth.  Her chocolate eyes were filled with pity.  “You know he’s gone, then?” she asked.

Angie nodded grimly.  “He’s gone dark.  If he snaps out of it on his own, then he’ll come back.  If not then I’ll snap him out of it when I find him.”

“That might be a bit difficult for you.”

She waved her hand dismissively.  She was acting tough, putting on a brave face, but her heart stuttered nervously.  “Yeah, he has a head start.  And he’s faster than me.  We always manage to find each other again, though.”  She gave Desyre a serious look.  “No matter what.”

Desyre’s eyes closed, as if she were in great pain.  “I meant; because of your... injury.”  Her voice faltered over the last word.

“I’m fine,” she assured her feelingly.  “Once I get my head on straight and some feeling back into my legs, then I’ll be out of here.”

“Angie, you really don’t know what happened?”

“What do you mean?  After Gabriel left?  I passed out after that.”

Desyre pressed her forehead against her clasped hands.  “You’re not going to be able go after him, sugar.  Not in your condition.”

Finally some feeling was reaching her lower half, but it was only pain.  “I guess I did get hit pretty hard when the wall fell on me…” she assented.  “I know I won’t be able to just get up and go.”

Desyre made a sound between a laugh and a sob.

“What’s wrong?”  Angie was starting to feel deeply concerned.  She started to draw her legs up so she could turn towards Desyre fully, but paused.  Her shoulders stiffened.  Something was wrong.  Something was terribly, horribly wrong.

She looked down at the blanket covering her legs.  She could see it right away.  How had she not noticed it?

She threw the blanket off, her hands immediately going to her right knee.  It was completely covered with thick bandages.  Everything below that was gone.

She gaped at it, her eyes wide.  “How…?”  She could only get the one word out.  Something was crushing her chest too tightly for her to speak, and her brain couldn’t finish the thought anyway.

“Yuki told me what happened.  When the wall fell on you, your leg was crushed.  He couldn’t free you from the rubble.  It was too heavy for him to manage.  The rest of the palace was going to come down on you both, so he cut off your leg to get you out of there.  I got there too late.”

Angie continued to stare in disbelief.  Her hands slid over the bandage, to where the rest of her leg should be.  Her vision blurred.

“He used his tie as a tourniquet, so you wouldn’t bleed to death while we got you to the hospital.  He’s back at the school now, with the rest of them.”  Desyre waved her hand, as if she could banish any ill thoughts.  “He’s just a kid.  He did what he felt he had to.”

Tears filled Angie’s eyes.  “No…” her voice was weak.  “No no no nonononono.”  Her breath hitched in her chest.  “I can’t-”  She took a gulp of air and tried again, trying to talk around the burning lump in her throat.  “How can I-”  Her lungs were refusing to cooperate.

“You can’t,” Desyre told her curtly.  “Forget about Angel.  He’s long gone by now.  You say he’ll snap out of it, but I SAW him.”  She jabbed her fingers into her chest.  “I KNOW him.  When he gets like that, it’s like hitting a reset button.”

Angie snapped her head around, looking at Desyre.  “This has happened before?  Exactly like this?”

Desyre turned her gaze to the side.  “If you were wondering why he quit being a pirate, well that’s why.  He dropped Donovan like a dead fish one day after we’d docked in Paris.”  Her voice was bitter.  “Me too.”

“But you found him again,” she protested.  “Donovan too...”

Desyre’s eyes flashed red as she looked back at Angie.  “BY CHANCE!” she shouted, jumping to her feet.  “THREE CENTURIES LATER!”  Her whole body shook.  When she spoke again her voice was deathly soft.  “Do you really think you’re going to live long enough to randomly come across him one day?”

Tears ran down Angie’s cheeks, but her expression was hard.  “I will find him.  It doesn’t matter how long it takes.  As soon as I get out of here-”

Desyre cut her off with a wave of her hand.  “No, the only thing ahead of you is weeks of recovery, followed by MONTHS of physical therapy.”  Her expression softened.  “I called your parents while you were out, they want you on the next flight back to New York.”  She pulled Angie’s cellphone out of her jacket pocket and held it out to her.  “I told them I’d take you back on my jet.”

Angie took her phone and immediately dialed Gabriel’s number.  She put the phone to her ear.  It rang once and then beeped, Gabriel’s automatic recording played.  “This is a voice mail prompt.  Leave one, or don’t.”

She drew in a shaky breath.  “Gabriel, I’m okay.  When you get this I want you to know that I’m going to find you.  It will take a little while, but don’t worry.  I’m not going to give up on you.”  She hung up and looked up at Desyre.  “Do you know which way he was headed?”

Desyre gave her an incredulous look.  “Stop it right now.  You can’t do this, you’re HURT.  I’m taking you back to your parents.”

“Dammit Desyre!  Was he heading back to the city or not?!”  Angie demanded.  The vampire nodded reluctantly.  Angie threw the rest of the blanket onto the floor.  “Then lets get back to the school.”  She eased herself gingerly to the edge of the bed.

Desyre put her hands on Angie’s shoulders, keeping her steady.  “Sugar, I spent decades chasing after him.  Do you really think you can find him when I couldn’t?”

“Yes, I do.”  She looked up at Desyre, her brown eyes steely.  “You might have known him longer, but I know him better.  Your first love is your music, my first love is Gabriel.  I will find him, and I WILL bring him home.”

 

xxxXXXxxx

 

Dexter held onto Angie’s right arm, offering her support as they made their way down the hallway.  He had his laptop tucked under his other arm.  “You really should be resting,” he told her worriedly.

“There will be plenty of time to rest after I’ve found him.”  Her voice was strained.  She held onto crutches with both hands, but her energy was still drained.  If it wasn’t for Dexter’s support, she’d have fallen over multiple times on the stairs alone.

The main staircase was ruined, but the side staircases had survived the attack.  “Hopefully Kieran puts in an elevator when we rebuild,” Dexter had commented.

They reached Gabriel’s room.  Dexter opened the door, then flipped on the light.  Angie’s eyes darted around the room, looking for anything out of place.

Everything was pretty much the way they had left it.  Angie avoided looking at the bed.  On the floor was a towel.  She started to bend down to pick it up, but Dexter stopped her.  “Let me get that.”  He bent down and retrieved it for her.  His expression was confused.  “It’s wet.”

Angie grasped the towel.  It was slightly damp.  It had been on the floor for a while.  “He was here.  He probably came here right after the fight.”  Her gaze faltered.  “While I was in the hospital…”

Dexter looked around the room.  “Do you think he took anything with him?”

Her expression shifted back to determined.  “Let’s look.”

“No, you sit.  I’LL look.”  Dexter pulled up a chair and helped her sink into it slowly.  “You’re still in danger of bleeding to death, you know.  You shouldn’t have left the hospital, not at least for a few more days.”  He held up his hands and patted the air in front of her.  “Keep still and don’t tear anything.”

Dexter went through all of Gabriel’s luggage and the things around the room methodically.  While she waited, Angie’s gaze drifted over to the bed.  The sheets were still a mess from last night, pillows rumpled and the comforter pushed into a corner of the mattress.

She put a hand to her head, trying to banish the memories behind her eyes.  The way his eyes had glittered when he’d kissed her.  The feel of his hands on her hips.  The sound he’d made in his throat as he’d held her.

Fresh tears stung her eyes.  “Have you found anything?” she asked, hating how her voice broke.

“Well, so far I haven’t found his wallet, cell phone, or charger.”  Dexter dumped a heap of clothes on the bed.  “He must have took those with him.”

“That’s good,” Angie said.  “Give me your laptop.”

He handed it to her and she propped it on her thighs and opened it.  “Dammit.  The school’s wifi isn’t working.”

“Give me a moment.”  He pulled out his cellphone.  “I’ll set up a mobile hotspot.  My laptop should automatically connect.”

A few seconds later she was up and running.  She opened up the browser and first went to her mobile carrier’s website, and then the one for her bank.

Dexter watched over her shoulder.  “You’re going to track him using the GPS on his phone.”

“And with any purchases he makes on his debit card.”

“Brilliant.”

“Not so much.  His phone is off right now.  It went straight to voicemail when I called.”  Her eyes scanned the text on the screen.  “And no recent purchases.”

“If he brought his phone and his wallet with him, then he must have plans to use them.  You just have to wait until he does.”

She closed the laptop with a snap.  “I just wish I knew why he left.  What is he doing?” she asked in frustration.

“He’s going to kill Lilith.”

She looked at him sharply.  “How do you know that?”

Dexter pushed his glasses up his nose.  “By listening.  Going by what Yuki described after the fight and what Lord Manigault was raving about earlier; it’s not hard to put the pieces together.”

“Then tell me.  Who’s Lilith?”

Dexter pulled up another chair and sat across from her.  “That’s where things get complicated.  No one really knows.  As far as I know she’s dead, but Manigault seemed convinced she was still alive.”

“Start from the beginning, Professor.”

“The very beginning?” he asked, raising one eyebrow.

She nodded.  “I want to know as much as possible.”

He let out a heavy sigh.  “All right then.  Lilith was a human, at one point.  The story goes that after God created Adam he created Lilith from the same earth to be his wife.  Lilith did not love Adam, and did not wish to serve God, so God banished her from Eden.  Later on God created Eve from one of Adam’s ribs, so that Eve would serve Adam and God.”

Angie listened raptly, absorbing every detail.  Dexter continued.  “The world outside of Eden was unfinished.  It was a harsh, cruel place where no life flourished.  Lilith was determined though; she refused to die.  She changed herself, became stronger.  She fed on the blood of God’s creations in order to sustain her own life.  She became the first vampire, and started turning Adam and Eve’s descendants into vampires as well.”

“She had fallen so far into darkness that sunlight burned her skin.  Water was too pure for her to touch.  The same went for silver.  She passed those weaknesses onto those that she turned.  Her children, so to speak.”

Angie put a hand on Dexter’s, making him pause.  “Did she ever have any real children, or did she just turn all the vampires?”

He blinked in surprise.  “I don’t know, actually.  I’ve never wondered about that before.  Certainly nothing suggesting that has shown up in my research…”  He mused for a moment.  “I suppose it’s possible, but who would she have had them with?”

Angie shrugged.  “No clue.  Continue.”

“Being the first vampire and the oldest, Lilith was the strongest.  All vampiric powers are said to stem from her.  Every single one that we’ve seen displayed, supposedly she had.”  He paused and thought hard.  “Though…  I never heard of her being able to wield fire like Nora does…”

“Go on,” she urged him.  “What happened next?”

“Because of her strength and abilities, she exercised great control over the vampires she turned.  Eventually that caused a schism in the ranks.  Some in her brood resented that control.  They wanted to expand to all corners of the world, make families of their own.  Lilith objected.”

“So they killed her,” Angie guessed.

Dexter nodded grimly.  “That’s how the story goes.  Manigault was one of the one she’d turned, so he was there at the time.  He seems convinced that the assassination plot failed.  Yuki’s father is another one.  He believes that she’s dead.”

“How does Gabriel fit into this?”

“Manigault recognized him when they fought.  He called him ‘Azrael’.”

“Wait.”  Both of Angie’s eyebrows raised.  “Are you saying that Gabriel was THERE at the time?  That he’s also one of the vampires that Lilith turned?”  Disbelief covered her face.  “That would make him almost older than dirt.  Literally.”

“The whole thing about Lilith being created by God in Eden is a bit farfetched.  The story is a blend of mythology and fact, but I’m not sure where one ends and the other begins.”

She leaned her elbow on the armrest and put her head in her hand.  “I can’t seem to wrap that around my head…”

“If that’s the case that Gabriel was there, and what Manigault said is true, that Lilith is still alive…”

“Then Gabriel’s going to go finish the job.”

“Right.”

Angie put a hand over her mouth.  “So if I find Lilith; I can find Gabriel.  I have no idea where to start, though.”

“If she is still alive, then she’s hidden herself for thousands of years.  There’s no way we could even begin searching for her.”

“So my best bet is trying to track Gabriel through his cellphone or the bank.”  She looked down at the laptop in her lap.

Dexter put a hand over hers.  “You need to rest and recuperate.  Desyre told me your parents are waiting for you back in New York.  Go and let them take care of you for a little while.”

Angie shook her head.  “I can’t.  How could I just abandon Kieran, after everything he’s been through?  He just lost his mom and he’s still not even out of the hospital.”

“Kieran’s family is here; the professors and the students.  He’s our new Headmaster, now.  We’ll take care of him.  You should let your family take care of you.  They’re probably worried sick.”

She let out a sigh.  “I know…”  She closed her eyes.  “All right.  I’ll go with Desyre back to New York, but that is ONLY until I learn how to get around on my own.  As soon as hear something regarding Gabriel’s whereabouts, then I am gone.”

“You really want him back.”  Dexter smiled.  “You really love him.”

“Of course I do, but it’s more than that.  He needs me.  That darkness inside of him, it’s so painful.  I don’t want him to suffer through that alone.”

“I think you’ll find him,” he assured her.  “He can’t stay off the grid forever.”